953 Chapman {3.)D.D., First Bishop of Colombo. 
 Mf raoi ials, portrait, cr. 8vo, doth, 2s 1892 
 
I 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 i 
 
 j 
 
 I 
 i 
 I 
 
 i 
 
Cije Hig1)t §aeb. James Ci)apman, 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2015 
 
 https://archive.org/details/memorialsofjamesOOdurn 
 
Jaii]es (^l^apii^a^, D.D. 
 
 FIRST BISHOP OF COLOMBO. 
 
 WITH A PREFATORY LETTER 
 
 FROM THE Rr. KEV. 
 
 RICHARD DURNFORD, 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF CHICHESTER. 
 
 UmiKon : 
 
 SKEFFJNGTON & SON, 163, PICCADILLY, W. 
 
The following extract from a letter to the writer of the Memoir, 
 from the venerable Bishop of Chichester, is, with his kind per- 
 mission, inserted as a preface to this volume, which has been 
 undertaken with his approval and encouragement. 
 
 " I have read your papers with the greatest interest. There are 
 few living who can remember James Chapman in his school-days ; 
 but I do remember him, exactly as you describe him — a pattern 
 to all his school-fellows, holding his own conscientious and religious 
 way. His career as a master was the same. He first set the 
 example of real devotion to his duties, not suffering anything to 
 interrupt him. 
 
 " The record of his Episcopate is most interesting. Not naturally 
 a robust man, he endured fatigue, and exposure to climate, and 
 toil, such as far stouter frames would shrink from. And he laid 
 the foundations of the Church so wisely and with such forethought, 
 that those who came after him had only to build on them with 
 the same zeal and wisdom. His very real and great work has 
 never in my opinion been sufficiently recognized. Ceylon and its 
 first Bishop have not found that place in Missionary history which 
 
vi. 
 
 they ought to liold. I am glad that you are preserving the record 
 of his wisdom and self-sacrifice in the simple form of his own 
 letters. 
 
 "R. CiCESTR." 
 
 The compilers of this Memoir have also to express their thanks 
 to the Right Rev. Bishop Abraham, the Revs. F. Bennett, J. C. 
 Blomfield, H. W. Tucker (Secretary of the S.P.G.), Mrs. E. 
 Coleridge, the family of the late General Pickering, R.A., and 
 others, for letters and reminiscences kindly proffered. 
 
 The sermons and addresses are selected as having for the most 
 part been written for special occasions in Ceylon, which may give 
 them a local interest. 
 
 The more correct spelling of Singhalese names now in use, 
 has not been introduced, as the older method is invariably found 
 in the Bishop's journals and letters. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 1799-1821. 
 Early Life— Eton— Cambridge. 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 1821-1844. 
 
 Appointment to Eton Mastership— Ordination — Marriage 
 Preferment to Rectory of Dunton. 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 1845. 
 
 Call to the See of Colombo— Consecration — Voyage. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 1845-1846. 
 
 Arrival at Colombo— First Impressions. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 1846. 
 
 Visitation of Northern and Eastern Provinces. 
 
viii. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1846-1850. PAGE 
 
 Outbreak of Cholera— Visitation of Clergy — Primary Charge 
 — Removal to Bishop's Court— Kandyan Rebellion — Scheme for 
 College. 42 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 1850-1851. 
 
 Visitation of Mauritius and Seychelles— Opening of Col- 
 legiate School— Arrival of Rev C. Wood. 55 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 1852-1853. 
 
 Opening of College — Commencement of Cathedral. 67 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 1853-1855. 
 
 Difficulties in Cathedral Building— Consecration of Cathe- 
 dral—Illness of Bishop— Return to England. 78 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 1856-1859. 
 
 Work in England for Diocese— Death of the Bishop's Son- 
 Return to Ceylon— Divinity Students. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 1859-1861. 
 
 Difficulties in College— Consecration of Morottoo and 
 Matele Churches— Resignation of Bishop. 108 
 
ix. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 1861-1879. PAGE 
 
 Return to England — Election to Eton Fellowship — Accept- 
 ance OF Rectory of Wootton Courtney — Episcopal Work in 
 Dioceses of Exeter and Bath and Wells — Failure of Health — 
 Death and Funeral. ii8 
 
 Primary Charge — Extracts, 1847. 129 
 
 Address on the Occasion of the Laying of the Corner- 
 stone OF Trinity Church, Colombo, 1846. 142 
 
 Confirmation Addresses. 144 
 
 Thanksgiving Service after Cholera, 1846. 148 
 
 Church Missionary Society Jubilee, Nov. ist, 1848. 152 
 
 Church Missionary Society Jubilee, All Saints' Day, 1848, 
 
 S. Peter's, Colombo. 159 
 
 Opening of Church, Yakbadde, 1848. 164 
 
 Address on Laying the First Stone of the Mission Church, 
 
 Colombo. 167 
 
 Opening of Colpetty Native Church, 1851. 170 
 
 School Foundation, S. Thomas' Day, 1849. 174 
 
 Native Orphan Asylum, 1852. 177 
 
 Consecration of Cathedral Church of Christ, Sept. 21st, 1854 181 
 
 First Address to College Students in Cathedral, Sept. 22nd, 1854 188 
 
X. 
 
 FA OK 
 
 Ordination Sermons. 190 
 
 Address to Candidates for Ordination. 200 
 
 Sermons preached on board Ship, 1856. 203 
 
 S. Thomas' College Commemoration, 1856. 217 
 
 For the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, Preached 
 AT Singhalese Service, S. Paul's, Colombo, 1856. 222 
 
 Address on Laying Corner-Stone of Morottoo Church, 
 Dec. 29th, 1857. 226 
 
 Sermon after the Death of an aged Singhalese Clergyman. 229 
 
 Extract from a Sermon preached in Christ Church Cathedral, 
 Colombo, on Sunday, Nov. 26th, 1879, bt Reginald, Bishop of 
 Colombo. 232 
 
CHAPTER 1. 
 
 1799 — 1821. 
 
 Early Like— Eton — Cambridge. 
 
 DESIRE having been expressed in Ceylon for 
 the publication of some of the sermons and 
 addresses of the first Bishop of the Diocese, 
 it is thought well that in offering a selection of them for 
 the use and edification of Ceylonese Church-people, they 
 should be prefaced by a sketch of the life of one who 
 personally can be remembered but by few, although his 
 name and his work must ever live in the annals of the 
 Church in Ceylon. 
 
 James Chapman was born at Wandsworth at the close 
 of the last century (in November, 1799), the second son 
 of Mr. J. Chapman, who for many years kept a School, 
 very popular and successful in its day, for the sons of the 
 wealthy merchants living in the suburbs of London. His 
 mother, whose maiden name was Mary Bennett, was the 
 daughter of a much-respected resident of Wandsworth, 
 the possessor of a wharf, where at that time a large 
 shipping business was carried on. 
 
 At Mr. Chapman's well-conducted school were educated 
 all the boys of the neighbourhood who were not intended 
 for the learned professions, and his pupils were remark- 
 
2 
 
 ilHtmon'afe of 33t£ii)op Cijapman. [1799 — 1821 
 
 able, among other things, for their beautiful penmanship, 
 traces of which may be seen in the clear, firm handwriting 
 of the future Bishop. Some who remembered him in 
 those early days, used to tell of his bright, happy boy- 
 hood, and of the devoted affection borne for him by the 
 mother and sisters, whom he afterwards helped to support. 
 
 From this "peaceful ordered home" the boy went at 
 an early age, as a Foundationer, to Eton College, his 
 parents probably unaware of the ordeal to which he would 
 be exposed. 
 
 At that time the improvements that have since been made 
 in the condition of the seventy Collegers of King Henry 
 VI. 's Foundation were unthought of. The boys lived in 
 the College buildings without any supervision, and hard 
 indeed must have been the lot of the younger and weaker 
 members. It was said by a critic some years later that 
 " the inmates of a workhouse or gaol are better fed and 
 lodged than the scholars of Eton." A boy who passed 
 unscathed the ordeal of a Colleger's life, must have been 
 gifted in no common degree with purity of mind and 
 strength of will. 
 
 Of James Chapman, the few of his contemporaries who 
 outlived him testified that " his school-life was a pattern 
 in evil days ; " and that " his boyhood was remarkable, 
 for its purity and resolute religion." In this the " boy 
 was father to the man." Never physically strong, his 
 moral courage seems to have been a remarkable charac- 
 teristic of his life from boyhood onwards. No taunts, or 
 threats, or actual ill-usage could induce him to forsake 
 his morning and evening prayers on his knees in " Long 
 Chamber ; " and his firmness was rewarded by the cessa- 
 
1799— i^2i] MtmoviaXS of 33fsi(op Cfjaptnan. 3 
 
 tion of persecution, and the respect afterwards shown to 
 his courage and stedfastness. 
 
 Among his friends and intimates at Eton were several 
 afterwards remarkable in different walks of life, the poets 
 Praed and Moultrie, Henry and Edward Coleridge, and 
 Dr. Pusey, who testified many years later, on hearing of 
 his appointment to the See of Colombo, that " it was a 
 pleasure to him to dwell on the memory of his boyhood." 
 
 A little society of his friends were the originators and 
 writers of the " Etonian," a periodical well known in its 
 day, and remarkable for the brilliant talent shown in some 
 of the articles and poems contributed to it. In the 
 " Etonian " many of Praed's and Moultrie's early poems 
 first were brought to light. Of this little society, James 
 Chapman was a prominent and honoured member. The 
 portrait of " Martin Sterling " is said to have been drawn 
 from his character ; and there are certainly points in the 
 description which were noteworthy in him through life. 
 In the first number we read, " There are two distinguish- 
 ing featureii in the mental physiognomy of Martin Sterling. 
 .... Awakened to a due sense of the importance of the 
 passage, ' Remember thy Creator in the days of thy 
 youth,' and disgusted with the thoughtlessness and levity 
 with which everything connected with religion was treated 
 among a certain set of his schoolfellows, he was often 
 caught in his study examining that old-fashioned book, 
 
 the Bible In addition to the offence which Martin 
 
 gave by the bent which his closet studies had taken, his 
 conduct at Chapel was observed to be at variance with 
 the usual nonchalance and listnessness of his neighbours. 
 This behaviour stamped him with the appellation of 
 
4 
 
 JHemortalji of 33i£(]^op C|)apman. [1799 — 182 1 
 
 ' Methodist,' and an everlasting fire of small shot, witti- 
 cisms, and sneers was kept up against the ' Saint,' by 
 those whose resentment he provoked by his home-driven 
 philippics against swearing, drunkenness, and the Hke, 
 By no means of irritable temper, he preserved his 
 equanimity admirably, and his patience under insult 
 never failed him. His conduct indeed subjected him to 
 ridicule ; but Martin was one on whom the opinion of 
 the multitude weighed but as dust in the balance in his 
 discernment of right and wrong ; nay, it generally took 
 a contrary effect. Having paid great attention to eccle- 
 siastical writings, he is become a stout polemic, and as 
 high a Churchman as ever took the Bampton lectures for 
 the standard of faith. The superiority of his abilities is 
 incontestable. To a thoughtful and unprejudiced mind, 
 his clear reasoning, and the acute remarks which he 
 makes on the last sermon he has heard in Chapel, are a 
 source of pleasing instruction. . . ." Martin's interest 
 in the politics of the day is next described, and it is 
 certainly striking how much of this picture might be used, 
 word for word, of the Bishop in his difficulties in after years. 
 
 There must have been a great literary ardour among 
 the more studious Etonians of that day, which strikes one 
 as remarkable at a time when so little was done to foster 
 it by the authorities. In one of James Chapman's letters 
 that have been preserved we read, " We have in our 
 microcosm, as you may imagine, every species of char- 
 acter, literate and illiterate, but the misfortune is that 
 the line of demarcation is not sufficiently distinguishable. 
 We have reviewers and authors, play-writers and play- 
 actors, critics and cavillers, poets and prosers in abundance. 
 
1799 — i82i] iKetnon'aljf of J3i£(]^op C!)apman. 5 
 
 One thrusts into your hands an essay, the early aspiration 
 of infant genius, on a child's rattle, or wooden cock-horse, 
 for which amusements 'twould have been better for him 
 had he preserved a taste a few years longer. Another 
 endeavours to make your head as thick as his own while 
 reciting a serio-ludicrous dissertation on the degeneracy 
 of the age (a novel subject), illustrating the truth of his 
 argument most laughably in his own unsuspecting self. 
 Another comes simpering up with a piece of poetry in 
 which he has studiously avoided the use of a certain 
 letter, to which the only praise you can give is (in the 
 words of I forget whom) to recommend him the next 
 time he writes to leave out all the alphabet. Then come 
 hundreds of sonnets to Lauras and Delias, canary birds 
 and lap-dogs ; but last, and worst of all, there are a few 
 empty-headed politicians, the violence of whose senti- 
 ments is only surpassed by the shallowness of their 
 
 arguments I am happier here than I can expect 
 
 to be when thrust upon the world, and surrounded by all 
 equally desirous to take advantage of the inexperienced. 
 So all have said, and so I must expect to find it. 
 
 " Of all studies biography has most charms for me. 
 To trace the character of genius, to observe the studies 
 which have matured the scholar, the incident which has 
 aroused the poet, the lessons which have perfected the 
 philosopher, is deeply interesting. It could hardly be 
 denied that the study of the human mind is the most 
 efficient auxiliary to the formation of character; the 
 observation of the motives of actions in others is most 
 likely to influence action in oneself. It is history which 
 narrates in vivid colours brilliant achievements, but bio- 
 
6 i&tmoviaU ol 33t'Sf)op CJjapman. [1799 — 1821 
 
 graphy lays open to our view in a faithful and true light 
 the steps by which they have been attained, and the 
 motives which gave rise to them : the one displays the 
 circumstances, the other the principles of exalted char- 
 acters. 
 
 " I heard from Kings' yesterday, but there is no 
 prospect of change at all. Indeed, I have now relin- 
 quished even all hope. I shall be at Wandsworth in 
 about a fortnight, concerning my being entered at Cam- 
 bridge, which I must be before the end of June." 
 
 In an earlier letter to the same friend of his boyhood 
 we find him rejoicing for his father's sake at having been 
 successful in gaining a Declamation Prize. The same 
 letter tells of his enjoyment of cricket, in which at that 
 time the Collegers seem to have been stronger than the 
 Oppidans (as the rest of the school are termed), and he 
 was certainly one year, if not more, one of the Eton 
 ** Eleven." 
 
 The fear expressed in his letter, of " superannuation," 
 which would have deprived him of the Scholarship at 
 Kings' College, Cambridge, was not realised. A vacancy 
 occurred just before it was too late, and he became a 
 Scholar of Kings in 1819, passing on, as was then the 
 practice, from his Scholarship to a Fellowship, and even 
 taking his B.A. degree without examination, or competition 
 in the Schools. 
 
 Few records remain of his Cambridge days ; but he is 
 known to have been much impressed by the preaching of 
 Charles Simeon, and it may have been at this time that 
 he wrote to the same friend of having gone through a 
 period of mental distress, which led him more exclusively 
 
1799— i82i] irHtmorials of 3Sisil)op Ci^apman. 7 
 
 to the study of divinity, and to a strong sense of the 
 inadequacy of the preparation and training given in those 
 days to young men who were intending to offer themselves 
 for the Ministry of the Church. An extract from this 
 letter shews a thoughtful seriousness unusual at so early 
 an age : 1820. " What a pity," he writes, " it is that our 
 old Divines, which perhaps constitute the richest field of 
 English literature, are not studied by those who ought to 
 emulate them. I fear we shall not again see that horizon 
 decked with such fair and bright ornaments. We need 
 not look far for this change. Divinity now is the only 
 study that is neglected. In every other profession, to obtain 
 I will not say eminence but subsistence, days and nights, 
 months and years, mental vigour and bodily energy must 
 be applied to their respective studies ; but from one who 
 presents himself for Holy Orders, little more is required 
 than from a child who comes to be confirmed at his Parish 
 Church. In other professions the community are not the 
 sufferers, because not obliged to fee a lawyer, or put their 
 lives into the hands of an inexperienced physician, but he 
 that should heal their souls, and explain to them the 
 reason of the faith that is in them, is not of their own 
 choice, and they must submit to him whom chance or 
 party influence chooses to entrust with so weighty and 
 often neglected a charge. There are no doubt very many 
 exceptions, but still the evil is great and growing, and all 
 I wanted to prove was the reason of the great deficiency 
 of sterling talent and vigorous exertion in the body of the 
 Church of England." 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 1821 — 1844. 
 
 Appointment to Eton Mastership— Ordination— Marriage— Prefer- 
 
 N the year 1821, Mr. Chapman had the unex- 
 
 ^'^^ for which he evidently had been marked out 
 from the days of his School-Ufe, for we find in one of his 
 letters an incidental mention that the appomtment had 
 been kept open for him. His successful career as an Eton 
 Master began before he had taken his B.A. degree in 
 1822. And in 1823 he was admitted to Deacon's Orders, 
 by the Bishop of Ely, on his Cambridge Fellowship. 
 
 As an Eton Master, we have the testimony of one of 
 the most distinguished of his many eminent pupils, (the 
 late Rev. Edward Thring, the lamented Head-master of 
 Uppingham School,) that " he never knew so good a 
 teacher ; " and the long roll of names of those who went 
 forth from his pupil room to do good service in Church 
 and State, is in itself a tribute to his honour. Among 
 these were the late Bishop of Winchester, Edward Harold 
 Browne ; Bishops Abraham and Hobhouse, with the two 
 brothers of the latter ; Lords Lyttelton, Canning, and 
 Granville ; Edward Thring, Lord Justice Cotton, James 
 Lonsdale, and many others. 
 
 ment to Living of Dunton. 
 
 pected offer of an Assistant Mastership at Eton, 
 
1821—1844! i^emon'aljt of ISt'sifeop Ci^apman. 
 
 9 
 
 In 1829 the Newcastle Scholarship was founded, which 
 has since been the great object of ambition for all Etonians 
 desirous of distinction in classics and divinity. For the 
 six years after its foundation which Mr. Chapman spent 
 as an Eton Master, his pupils took a foremost place in 
 the records of the Scholarship, for here we find the names 
 of Cotton, Tickell, Lonsdale, and Lyttelton. By Mr. 
 Chapman's influence and example, several salutary changes 
 were brought about in the management of the Masters' 
 houses, in conjunction with one or two of whom he was 
 instrumental in bringing in the study of the Greek Testa- 
 ment, to be a recognised part of the school work ; and 
 his conscientious devotion of his whole time to the welfare 
 of his boys, in which he quietly led the way, which Arnold 
 was afterwards to bring more prominently forward, was 
 the beginning of an improved tone throughout the school. 
 A letter written to his son many years after by one of his 
 pupils, gives a touching witness to the relations that Mr. 
 Chapman maintained with the boys under his special 
 charge. 
 
 Bishop Abraham writes to his godson in 1853 : " I was 
 much about your age, or perhaps younger, when I was 
 taken to Eton and became your dear father's pupil ; and 
 then began an affectionate attachment on my part, and a 
 kindness on his, that has never been interrupted, and 
 which is one of the brightest memories and joys of my life. 
 
 " I believe there are w things that I recollect so well 
 as the morning I was taken into his study for the first 
 time; (he was then living in a little house at the corner of 
 ' Keate's Lane,') and his kind manner reassured me when 
 I was disposed to look upon all masters as a boy's ' natural 
 
Mmo riaU ol Stsfiop Chapman. [1821— 1844 
 
 enemies.' I learnt then, and never ceased to go on learning, 
 that he was my best spiritual friend. Some one of the 
 boys at ' my Dame's ' had the good sense to say to me 
 (after having gone through the usual formula, ' Who's 
 your tutor ? ' and being answered ' Chapman ') ' Well, 
 take my advice and never shirk your tutor, or tell him a 
 lie.' I am afraid that he did not think it equally wrong 
 to tell a lie to other people to get out of a scrape ; but 
 what he meant was good as far as it went. He meant 
 that I was to look on my tutor as my father and my 
 friend, and I should be sure to find that he would be one 
 to me. There was what is called an esprit de corps in my 
 time, about being on good terms with one's tutor, that I 
 hope still exists. It is the foundation of all the best part 
 
 of the Eton system Never allow yourself for a 
 
 moment to be laughed out of what is right. When your 
 father was a boy at Eton, he was the only boy that had 
 the courage to kneel down and say his prayers every night 
 and morning in ' Long Chamber ; ' and though he was 
 laughed at by some at first, he held his own, and he was 
 and is the man most respected by his compeers through 
 life. Then his daily and hourly conduct in general matters 
 was as consistent as his religious habits ; and so he gained 
 and maintained their respect." 
 
 In Bishop Abraham's later reminiscences of his loved 
 tutor he made also the following statement : " The 
 influence of James Chapman at Eton was not confined 
 to masters and boys. I can recollect, when I was captain 
 of the school, overhearing a conversation of his with 
 George Selwyn, then a young private tutor. I remember 
 my wonderment at the deep, earnest words that passed 
 
i82i — 1844] iKentortals! of JSisitop €f)apmaii. 
 
 between them, as the elder drew the younger on to Church 
 work. And when George Selwyn was called to New 
 Zealand, James Chapman offered to go out also, ' if 
 Selwyn could find room for him.' It was declined, on 
 account of the respective ages ; and before another New 
 Zealand Bishopric was created, Mr. Chapman had been 
 selected for Colombo. But it shows that the missionary 
 spirit was already kindled. It was ready to accept a 
 subordinate post, even under one who had been a boy 
 under him in school." 
 
 During the last few years of his life as an Eton master, 
 Mr. Chapman held an evening service in Windsor Parish 
 Church, in which his honoured friend, George Selwyn, 
 who was afterwards appointed Curate of Windsor, also 
 took a prominent part. The Vicar welcomed these two 
 earnest helpers, and their ministrations were highly 
 valued by the parishioners of Windsor. 
 
 In the year 183 1 a great sorrow overshadowed his life 
 in the early death of a lady to whom he was engaged ; 
 and it was not till four years afterwards that his marriage 
 took place with the second daughter of the Headmaster, 
 Dr. Keate, an union which for the remaining forty-four 
 years of his life was one of unmixed comfort and 
 blessedness. 
 
 His more directly ministerial work at Windsor height- 
 ened his desire to devote his 1'""- to the more immediate 
 service of God as a parish priest ; and when, a short time 
 previously to his marriage, the first offer of a College 
 living came to him, although it was not in a very desir- 
 able part of England, he unhesitatingly looked upon it as 
 his call to the work of his future life. He at once resigned 
 
12 
 
 fHttnortalii of Hiiffop C|)apman. [1821 — 1844 
 
 the more lucrative position of a popular Eton master, and 
 set himself without delay to the duties of a remote country 
 parish in Essex. 
 
 Dunton Waylett had not in the memory of man had a 
 resident Rector. The proximity of the Thames marshes, 
 and the consequent prevalence of ague, had induced the 
 clergy of most of the neighbouring parishes to make the 
 town of Billericay their place of residence, from which 
 they used to ride out on Sunday mornings to their 
 respective cures. One of Mr. Chapman's first acts was 
 to replace the old dilapidated rectory house at Dunton by 
 a new one, into which he moved, in 1838, with his wife 
 and two children. 
 
 Coming into Essex with the fame of an Eton scholar, 
 he soon became a prominent man in his parish and 
 neighbourhood. The parish was small, and afforded too 
 little scope for his energies, and while attending most 
 carefully to his own people and school, he took part also 
 in much public business. For some years he undertook 
 the office of Guardian of the Poor, and regularly attended 
 the meetings of the Board in the neighbouring parish of 
 Orsett. He first proposed, and with the assistance of a 
 few of the neighbouring clergy carried out, the establish- 
 ment of a Middle Class School for Boys at Orsett, at a 
 time when such had been little thought of. In this he 
 took much interest, and he gave much valuable assist- 
 ance to it, both pecuniary and personal, taking his turn 
 in giving the religious instruction through a month at a 
 time, and occasionally undertaking the half-yearly exam- 
 ination of the boys. 
 
 His gifts and powers as a teacher had here a wider 
 
i82i — 1844] ifHtmon'alj! of J3tS§op Ci)apman. 13 
 
 field than in the little village school which he built near 
 to the Rectory, where also he delighted to teach on 
 Sundays and week-days alike. He had an uncommon 
 power of interesting his scholars, and of working round a 
 subject of which they appeared ignorant, so as to make 
 them, as it were, their own teachers. Of his own chil- 
 dren's early recollections, none are more vivid and sacred 
 than the Sunday evening catechisings, when he loved to 
 gather them round him for their instruction on the teach- 
 ings of the day. On week-days, too, he would, with the 
 help of large blank maps, marked and altered by his own 
 hand, give them their first lessons in geography, a 
 favourite subject with himself. This attention to his 
 children's education, in which he ever found it a pleasure 
 to take part, was carried on in after years, amidst all the 
 distractions and absorbing cares of his life as a Colonial 
 Bishop. Every Indian mail carried out papers on Divinity 
 from each of his children at home, to be returned with 
 unfaihng regularity, corrected and commented on as care- 
 fully as if the quiet of a country parish had not been 
 exchanged for the numberless cares and anxieties which 
 afterwards surrounded him. 
 
 When the office of Rural Dean was revived in the 
 Diocese of London, he was selected by Bishop Blomfield, 
 as well as by the universal assent of his brother clergy, 
 to that office in the Deanery of Orsett. By virtue of that 
 appointment he paid yearly visits to the various Churches 
 under his charge, and was frequently instrumental in 
 effecting alterations and improvements, which, though 
 now far surpassed by later efforts, were thought much of 
 at that time ; and in the Chapters of the clergy he was 
 
'4 
 
 MtmotiaU of JStsijop €i)apman. [1821— 1844 
 
 ever eager, both by example and precept, to put forward 
 a high standard of ministerial duty. His own little 
 Parish Church was of the simplest style of architecture, 
 and partly constructed of timber, but as far as its capa- 
 bilities went, he renewed and improved it so that all 
 things could be done decently and in order. A clergyman 
 now advanced in years, but then young, speaks of his in- 
 debtedness for the good influence on him in the days when 
 he was about to take Holy Orders, of Mr. Chapman's 
 conversation and guidance, and the bright example of a 
 home, which seemed to him to be " everything that a 
 clergyman's home ought to be — refined, cheerful, sacred, 
 in which no low or evil thing could find a place." Pos- 
 sessed of sufficient means, and of a kindly disposition, he 
 took occasions to exercise a simple hospitality and unos- 
 tentatious charity. He was always unflinching in his 
 maintenance of whatever he believed to be right, and 
 while his quickened eye and eager words raised some- 
 times a frown or passing feeling of displeasure, they 
 gained in the end the lasting respect of all his friends. 
 This was abundantly evidenced when, on the news of his 
 elevation to the See of Colombo becoming public, a pro- 
 posal was at once set on foot to raise for him, or rather 
 for his future Diocese, for he would not accept any 
 personal gift, a tribute of the affection felt for him by 
 the clergy of his Deanery and other friends in the 
 neighbourhood. 
 
 During his incumbency of Dunton the famous charge 
 was given by Bishop Blomfield, recommending to his 
 clergy a more careful following of the Prayer-book, and 
 attention to the rubrics. Mr. Chapman, with his strict 
 
i82i — 1844] IHfmortals of JSt'siftop (Iliapman. 15 
 
 sense of the duty of obedience to authority, at once 
 complied with the directions given, as to more frequent 
 celebrations of Holy Communion, the use of the surplice, 
 catechising in Church, and other particulars. Some 
 difficulty appears to have been raised among a few of 
 the parishioners ; for a sermon still exists in which the 
 Rector pointed out the reasons for the proposed changes, 
 and the necessity for strict obedience to the directions 
 of their Bishop, as their chief authority in all matters of 
 Church order and discipline. Thus a ripple from the 
 great wave of the Oxford movement reached the remote 
 little parish in the Essex marshes, and resulted in a 
 revival of Church teaching and practice. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 1845. 
 
 Call to the See of Colombo — Consecration — Voyage. 
 
 N the year 1844 Mr. Chapman was asked to 
 become a candidate for the Headmastership of 
 Harrow School, but the appointment was made 
 in favour of Dr. Vaughan, who could show University 
 distinctions, which Mr. Chapman as a Kingsman had not 
 had the same opportunity of gaining, although his long 
 experience and success at Eton weighed much in his 
 favour. A letter to his brother-in-law, the Rev. E. 
 Coleridge, shews the feeling with which the decision was 
 accepted. 
 
 " My dear Coleridge, 
 
 " The Harrow decision will have reached you long 
 before this. Cunningham wrote to Hawtrey to tell him 
 that I was ' all but elected; ' and that Testimonials and 
 University honours weighed against experience. I have 
 no doubt that their decision individually is a wise one, 
 from all I have heard since we met of the estimable 
 character and high qualifications of Mr. Vaughan, and he 
 is much more likely to have become imbued with the good 
 of Arnold from personal intercourse than I am from his 
 letters. 
 
i84s] jHemon'ay of Bt'sii^op Chapman. 17 
 
 " You know too well and feel too truly the reality of the 
 principle which sent me forward, to think that the result 
 is much of a disappointment to either of us. If the good 
 is done for God's glory, and the advancement of His 
 Church, it matters little who does it ; and we should not 
 be true and faithful Churchmen, if we were not to rejoice 
 as much in seeing it done by others, as in doing it ourselves. 
 He Who ordains the work to be done, can best choose 
 His instruments ; and therefore we may with good heart, 
 as a faithful brother, bid him God speed in the work he 
 has to do." 
 
 Only ten days after the date of this letter, we find 
 another addressed to the same friend, announcing the 
 offer of the Bishopric of Colombo. As two years before 
 he had offered himself to go as a subordinate Missionary 
 with his beloved friend. Bishop Selwyn, to New Zealand, 
 so now, he was ready to accept the call, as soon as he had 
 ascertained that his somewhat uncertain health (whicii 
 had been enfeebled by several attacks of the marsh ague, 
 so common in that part of Essex) need not stand in the 
 way of his doing good work in a tropical climate. In a 
 letter dated December 30th, he writes thus : — 
 
 " My dear Coleridge, — As we are not likely to meet at 
 Hartley, I must write more explicitly, though I would 
 rather have had your counsel ; your prayers, I am sure, 
 you will give me. The Bishopric of Ceylon will in all 
 probability be soon offered to me. You know my prin- 
 ciples on such subjects : I need not therefore tell you that 
 God gave me strength yesterday to renew my dedication 
 of myself to Him, all unworthy as I am, kneeling at His 
 
1 8 ilSUmortalff of 3Siii}op Ci)apman. [1845 
 
 own holy Table. I am going with dear F. to-day into 
 Hants, to announce my determination to them of placing 
 myself unreservedly at the disposal of the Archbishop, to 
 go when and where it may please God to appoint for me. 
 His Will, not ours, be done. Be quite silent till you hear 
 from me again. 
 
 " Your account of the Missionary College is most 
 cheering. I shall not be able to give a large donation, 
 but will set aside £50 per annum for its maintenance, as 
 long as I am able. My time and service and work use 
 for it, while I am amongst you, as largely as you can." 
 
 " January 27th. — I like your proposal for the Missionary 
 College very much. It is conceived in a large and com- 
 prehensive spirit, and expressed with characteristic fulness 
 
 and energy God grant it may work its holy work 
 
 in completeness, in constancy, and in love I have 
 
 heard nothing more yet about Ceylon But all and 
 
 everything, I hear, will have to be done. Cathedral, 
 Residence, Chaplain, College, School and Library, the 
 Bishop must provide as best he can. Government will 
 do but little ; I almost fear, nothing. I shall not be j ustified 
 therefore in spending much at home. Sorry as I am to 
 cut down what was first meant for S. Augustine's, I needs 
 must. The £$0 you shall have for the first year, but it 
 must be reduced to £20 annually towards a Ceylon student. 
 In due time, we may hope to give you help from a Cingalese 
 Church fund. But at first, the Bishop must take the lead 
 in everything, in subscribing, as well as soliciting, in 
 spending and being spent. 
 
 '* I heard from Dr. Keate this morning. They are 
 looking more calmly, and I hope, faithfully, on our separa- 
 
1845] |H«monal£i of JStjfj^op Ci)apman. 19 
 
 tion " "I suspect the Mauritius will be added to 
 
 the Diocese, and probably the Seychelles; so that, if 
 spared, I shall have often enough to cross the line. Never 
 mind. To spend and to be spent in our work is our 
 greatest and best privilege." 
 
 A fortnight later he writes again : — 
 
 " I saw Charles Dalton on Saturday at the S.P.G., and 
 he mentioned to me in the most kind way that a wish had 
 expressed itself in this country, and he believed also at 
 Eton, to unite in bidding me ' God speed ' in the most 
 effectual way (next to God's own blessing) in which the 
 Colonial Church can be benefited. He thought truly that 
 a personal testimonial of regard would be less acceptable 
 if given to myself, than to my Church ; and I told him 
 that my first object would be a Cathedral Church (at 
 present an old Dutch Government house) and a school 
 connected with it, so planned as to admit of extension 
 and enlargement at any future period, by myself or my 
 successors ; the one to a real Cathedral, the other to a 
 College, worthy of a prospering colony. Help, however, 
 we must have at the beginning, earnest and effectual help. 
 I know how you are engaged, but Abraham perhaps would 
 undertake the ' Eton agency ' and communicate with 
 Dalton " 
 
 A considerable sum of money was thus raised by friends 
 and Essex neighbours for the needs of the new Diocese, 
 and one of Mr. Chapman's last acts in Essex was to attend 
 a meeting at East Horndon, to receive the gift of a service 
 of Communion plate for use in the Cathedral Church of 
 
20 IHemorials of Btsl^op Chapman. [1845 
 
 Colombo. His earnest words of farewell on that occasion 
 still live in the memory of some who heard them. 
 
 After some months of delay, which were spent in raising 
 funds for Diocesan purposes, selecting a small band of 
 fellow labourers to accompany him to Ceylon, and as far 
 as time allowed, in beginning the study of the Singhalese 
 language, the Consecration took place in Lambeth Chapel 
 on May 4th. Bishop Turton, of Ely, and Bishop Medley 
 of Fredericton, were consecrated at the same time by 
 Archbishop Howley, assisted by six other prelates. 
 
 The island of Ceylon had up to that time been a part 
 of the Diocese of Madras ; and the retirement of Arch- 
 deacon Glenie was thought a fitting time to form it into a 
 separate See, the Archdeacon's salary from the Colonial 
 Government (with the deduction of one fifth during his 
 lifetime) being used for the maintenance of the Bishop. 
 In those days when the " overland " route had but lately 
 been made practicable for travellers, and was still a very 
 costly and arduous undertaking, the prospect of a voyage 
 to India or Ceylon seemed almost as serious a journey 
 and separation from home ties as that to Australia or 
 New Zealand, and very little was then known, by most 
 people, of Ceylon, now brought so near by steam and 
 telegraphic communication. 
 
 The Bishop took a passage for his party (fourteen in 
 number) in the sailing ship Malabar, a vessel of about 750 
 tons, and on the 21st of July, 1845, a great gathering of 
 friends and relations assembled at Portsmouth. Among 
 these were the Revs. E. Coleridge, R. Durnford (afterwards 
 Bishop of Chichester) and Archdeacon (afterwards Cardi- 
 nal) Manning. A morning service was held in Portsmouth 
 
1845] JlMemon'als! of 33ts!)op Ci)apman. 21 
 
 Parish Church, immediately after which the travellers 
 went on board, the anchor was weighed, and the three 
 months' voyage began. 
 
 As soon as the first discomforts and confusion had 
 settled down into order and regularity, the Bishop began 
 a daily morning and evening service in the " cuddy," and 
 a systematic course of study for his Divinity students, as 
 well as of the Singhalese language for his Chaplain, the 
 Rev. R. Fortescue and himself. 
 
 A detachment of the 25th Regiment formed a part of 
 the ship's company, and the Bishop then began the 
 ministrations to soldiers, in sickness and in health, which 
 were afterwards to be so much valued and blessed. An 
 officer, with whom he was again brought into communi- 
 cation after an interval of fifteen years, declared that he 
 dated all his strong appreciation and value for the teach- 
 ing and services of the English Church to the sermons 
 and conversation of the Bishop on board the Malabar. 
 
 Nor were the sailors neglected ; but books and tracts 
 were given to such as could read, and Mr. Fortescue held 
 services for them and the steerage passengers on the 
 lower deck, in addition to the ordinary Sunday parade 
 service. 
 
 Many years afterwards, when the Bishop was preaching 
 at a church in Wapping, an old sailor found his way into 
 the vestry, and produced a Bible which he said the Bishop 
 had given him on that voyage in 1845, stating that he 
 had for many years been engaged as a Scripture-reader 
 among his brother seamen. 
 
 The voyage, though unbroken by any approach to land, 
 and therefore somewhat tedious, was a very prosperous 
 
22 MmoriaU of 93i£iI)op Cf)apman. [1845 
 
 one. The Bishop took much interest in the navigation 
 of the ship, and in the daily observations of sun and stars, 
 marking the ship's course each day on his own chart. 
 
 After a time of intense heat and calms in the region of 
 the Maldive islands, a fresh breeze sprang up, which 
 carried the Malabar into Colombo roadstead on the 
 morning of November ist, and in the cool of the evening 
 the whole party landed amidst the welcomes of a vast 
 crowd of the different races, and drove from the quay to 
 S. Peter's Church, where the Bishop's first act in his 
 diocese was to return thanks, at a special service, for the 
 mercies which had been vouchsafed in the prosperous 
 voyage and safe arrival in Ceylon. 
 
i 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1845 — 1846. 
 
 Arrival at Colombo— First Impressions. 
 
 HE house which had been destined for the 
 Bishop was not ready for occupation, but the 
 unfailing colonial hospitality provided tempo- 
 
 rary homes for all the party until they could be accom- ' 
 modated in the quaint old Dutch house by the lake side. , 
 
 The Bishop's and Mrs. Chapman's early letters and 
 journals describe in glowing language the kindly welcome, 
 and the tropical beauty around them at '* Kew House." | 
 
 Shortly after his arrival the Bishop's installation took ( 
 place in the pro-Cathedral, S. Peter's Church, an old 
 Dutch building in the Fort of Colombo, and a few days I 
 afterwards he wrote to his father-in-law : — 
 
 " My dear Dr. Keate, 
 
 " The last mail brought you full intelligence of our , 
 doings and movements. All, God be thanked, is prosper- 
 ing well. The Bishop of Madras left Colombo this 
 morning. His visit for a few days was very considerate, 
 and useful also to myself, although I hope that I am both ' 
 feeling and working my own way very successfully. There 
 is abundance of work to be done, but with good health, ■ 
 
24 JHCemorials of 33tSi)op Cj^apmaii. [1845—1846 
 
 good heart, and better faith, there is nothing to be afraid 
 of. The Governor* is most friendly, both towards the 
 Church and myself, and will do all for me that the Home 
 Government will let him. Our Cathedral meeting is to 
 be on Thursday next. He has granted the council room 
 for the occasion, and means himself to preside. 
 
 " Church principles, of course, are not of the highest 
 kind, but with kindly forbearance I think almost all will 
 go along with me. There is plenty of Presbyterianism, 
 both Scotch and Dutch, and dissent of other kinds, but 
 no faction or unkindly feeling towards me and mine. All 
 but Romanists and Baptists have called upon me, ministers 
 and all. My installation sermon was pacific, and it seems 
 they were all there, of which I was not aware, but it has 
 not been without good effect. . . The Education Com- 
 mission unanimously memorialised the Governor to offer 
 me the presidentship. He was most glad to do so, as 
 they have been at strife among themselves, and I have 
 accepted it, so that the whole education of the colony 
 will be under my supervision. It was too serious a 
 responsibility to shrink from, when the way was so 
 Providentially opened before me. I shall do my best, 
 therefore, to mould it aright, and to give it a good direc- 
 tion ; if I fail, I can then withdraw; aniniam nieam 
 liberavero.'" 
 
 A few days afterwards the Bishop writes : — 
 
 "The Cathedral proposal has been well received, but 
 the site will cause, I think, a difference of opinion. The 
 
 * Sir Colin Campbell. 
 
1845— 1846] JJltmonalS of J3i5j)op Cl)apman. 
 
 25 
 
 Government are willing to go cordially with us, but they 
 have no ground to give within two miles of the Fort, and 
 one of our present residence. It was brought before the 
 Council on Saturday, and they have at once agreed to 
 reserve the proposed site of five or six acres of the 
 Cinnamon Gardens for a Church, and for an episcopal 
 residence, if it is made the Cathedral ; but they seem to 
 feel the same objection that I cannot help myself enter- 
 taining — that it is too far from the bulk of the people and 
 the town itself. This is met, and very fairly, by the 
 answer that the town is rapidly spreading in that direc- 
 tion. This is the fact in a very remarkable degree, and I 
 cannot doubt that for a church the spot is admirably 
 chosen, but for the Cathedral it is looking prospectively 
 too far forward. 
 
 " In a few weeks I shall lay the foundation of another 
 church, which I was at one time half inclined to make 
 the Cathedral ; but the objections, however, preponder- 
 ated, and so we must wait a little longer. Education 
 must be the great work, I think, for me to look to — to 
 lay the foundation, if I can, and leave others to build 
 hereafter. 
 
 " For this purpose I have set my heart on Mount Lavinia, 
 about seven miles away, on the point of the only headland of 
 the coast. It is a massive and noble, but deserted build- 
 ing, and is now in private hands. For £2,500 I might 
 secure it for a College already built, and 500 more would 
 adapt it for all our needs." "A well-trained native ministry, 
 of whom I have a few very estimable and zealous men, 
 must be the hope of the Colony; the real stay, under Gud, 
 of the Church here. Their inexpensive habits make a 
 
26 iMemonal^ of 33tS]^op Cf)apman. [1845— 1846 
 
 smaller stipend sufficient, and their comparatively few 
 wants make their education easier and less costly. Their 
 knowledge, too, of the native languages must render them 
 more available, if not more efficient. Steadiness of pur- 
 pose is their deficiency." 
 
 The only Clergy at that time in Ceylon, were the few 
 Colonial Chaplains provided by Government at the five 
 principal towns, and the missionaries of the Church 
 Missionary Society at Kandy, Cotta and Baddegama, as 
 well as at Jaffna, in the north. A missionary had also been 
 sent out by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 
 in 1838, to the mountain station of Nuwara Eliya. 
 
 After a few weeks spent in making acquaintance with 
 Colombo and its more immediate neighbourhood, the 
 Bishop visited the interior of the island, and in February, 
 1846, he wrote to a sister in England : — 
 
 " Since I last wrote to you, I have been a wanderer 
 through an Eden of picturesque beauty and loveliness, far 
 surpassing any power of mine to describe. Duty carried 
 me thither, but a tour of merest pleasure could not have 
 been more or even equally enjoyable. But on all the 
 black spot of idolatry remains, to mar the pleasure of 
 contemplating its essential beauties. We are just begin- 
 ning a Church at Nuwara Eliya. All go up there who can, 
 it is so bracing and healthy for children. I shall perhaps 
 be called up there shortly, and should it be so, F. will 
 accompany me ; but we must go on horse-back. After 
 seventy miles there are no conveyances either by coach or 
 posting; and railroads we only talk about Thus far 
 
1845 — 1846] Jfltmortalsi at JStSi^op Cfeapmaii. 
 
 27 
 
 the climate, God be praised, and the work agrees with us 
 all; but we have everything to do and hope." 
 
 The immediate result of this first journey was the 
 commencement of the Chaplaincies in the coffee-planting 
 districts, maintained partly by the planters themselves, 
 and partly by a grant from the S.P.G. In the great dearth 
 of clergy, the Bishop's Chaplain, the Rev. R. H. Fortescue, 
 who had accompanied him from England, was appointed 
 to the first of these, which was organized for Gampola, 
 Pusilawa, and Kotmale. The Bishop found the planters 
 in all these districts most co-operative, and anxious to 
 give all the assistance in their power towards the mainten- 
 ance of the clergy, and the building of small Churches at 
 central points. But the want of men pressed heavily upon 
 him, as appears from the following letter to Dr. Keate : — 
 
 " June, 1846. 
 
 " My dear Dr. Keate, 
 
 " I had yesterday the satisfaction of adding two to 
 my body of clergy, who, I trust, in their respective spheres 
 of duty, will both do good service. One a native, who 
 construed the Greek Testament very accurately, and 
 passed a very good examination in every respect. The 
 other, a very right-minded estimable young man, the son 
 of a former (Wesleyan) missionary in the island, who 
 would have done no discredit to either of your own 
 Universities in the variety or precision of his theological 
 knowledge. But still, how is the dense mass of heathenism 
 around and on every side of us to be broken down ? We 
 seem almost single-handed : one or two clergy here and 
 there — 30, 50, or 100 miles apart. Christian education 
 
28 
 
 JHemortaliS of BtSliop CJ)apman. [1845 — 1846 
 
 seems, humanl}' speaking, the only hope we can cherish. 
 Without men, and without means to support them, the 
 work of God and the Church cannot be done." 
 
 At this time several districts were sending apphcations 
 to the Bishop, through their respective Modhars or head- 
 men, for the estabhshment of Christian schools and 
 teachers amongst them ; and these appeals could only be 
 met by sending Catechists, some of them earnest men, 
 though for the most part very deficient in education and 
 training. In a letter dated June 8th the Bishop writes: — 
 
 " I am anxious now about another work — the substitu- 
 tion of a revised translation of the Scriptures, as the 
 ' authorised version,' for three now in use by different 
 parties in the Church : the high Singhalese, the low or 
 colloquial, and the Bible Society's version, which is 
 between the two extremes. I have secured a conference 
 with the goodwill of all, under my own presidency, not 
 for controversy but concession. I did not intend to 
 undertake it till I had a competent knowledge of the 
 language myself, but the correction and entire revision 
 of the whole Bible having been undertaken by the Church 
 Missionaries, I found that it must be done at once, if 
 done at all. May God's grace endue us with a spirit of 
 wisdom from on high, and give us a right judgment in 
 all things." 
 
 " June 2gth. 
 
 " My dear Dr. Keate, 
 
 " The conference of which I spoke in my last 
 letter, on the subject of the revision of the Singhalese 
 Bible, so that we might for the future have one as the 
 
1845—1846] JHtmon'alfi of 33i£iI)op Chapman. 
 
 29 
 
 authorised translation, instead of three as at present, 
 was satisfactory in every respect but its result. 
 
 " Nothing was said that one could have wished unsaid, 
 though meeting on a subject of aggravated strife and long- 
 continued feud (sad that it ever should have been so), but 
 much was left undone that I would gladly have had done, 
 and helped, as far as I could, to do. I must not, however, 
 expect to succeed in all. We shall still have two versions, 
 one of the Church Missionaries in low Singhalese, and one 
 of the Bible Society in high Singhalese; of the third I hope 
 to get rid. The version of the Liturgy is different. For 
 that I am responsible. Three Confirmations I have held 
 in Singhalese, and three different versions of the service 
 have been presented to me. This I must remedy by 
 authority, if suggestion be not enough. In Tamil and 
 Portuguese (very low) also I have officiated. My plan 
 in all was to write the whole service down from the 
 mouth of my Munshi in Roman characters, representing 
 the pronunciation by my own spelling, and reading it 
 from this 
 
 " The Government have granted me a chaplaincy for 
 Nuwara Ellia. This will place the same amount from 
 the S.P.G. Fund at my disposal, I hope, for other stations." 
 
 To another friend in England the Bishop wrote about 
 the same time : — 
 
 " Difficulties abound, but, God be praised, encourage- 
 ments more. At Cotta, a chief missionary field about 
 six miles from me, on Whitsunday last, 53 adults were 
 baptized together, a spirit-stirring and most interesting 
 sight From the visits of a single clergyman, my 
 
30 
 
 W-tmoriaU of 3StS|)op Ci)apman. [1845— 1846 
 
 late chaplain, whom I sent alone into the interior, a spirit 
 is awakened which will lay the foundation of six Christian 
 Churches. 
 
 " We have abundance of Dissent, but it is not factious 
 or antagonistic in its spirit. I sometimes wonder how, 
 circumstanced as it was, the Church has kept its ground 
 at all. I shall strive to win all I can, and provoke none. 
 Great forbearance is due to all, where almost all have been 
 neglected. The Scotch Presbyterians join us very readily 
 in the interior ; and if I had half a dozen earnest-hearted, 
 devoted men, with the means to support them, we should 
 be able to produce some effect. Education must, humanly 
 speaking, be the lever, wherewith the natives must be 
 raised. For this the Government have placed me in an 
 influential position, which I hope to use for good. In 
 India, no religious instruction is admitted into any Govern- 
 ment school. With us, I have just secured the resolution, 
 ' In every school receiving aid from Government, the first 
 hour is to be devoted to religious instruction, which all 
 are required to attend, unless conscientious objection is 
 expressed by the parents.' In no single case has this (at 
 present) been done." 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 1846. 
 
 Visitation of Northern and Eastern Pkovinces. 
 
 N July, 1846, the Bishop set forth on his first 
 visitation to the Northern and Eastern Pro- 
 vinces, the Government steamer Seaforth having 
 been placed at his disposal and that of the Supreme 
 Court Judge, Mr. Carr. 
 
 The Bishop's journal, published by the S.P.G., gives a 
 full account of this expedition. He writes : — 
 
 "Our course lay N.N.W. as far as Chilaw, and then 
 across the Gulf of Manaar for the Indian Coast, to 
 make the Paumben Passage. This is the only passage 
 through the Gulf, as Adam's Bridge forms a continuous 
 reef stretching across it from the point of the isle of 
 Ramisseram to the isle of Manaar, on the coast of Ceylon. 
 In the night we hove to, the navigation being dangerous 
 from the number of hidden shoals off the flat coast of 
 India and the island of Ramisseram. On one of these, 
 not marked in the chart, we nearly ran ; our captain, 
 therefore, judiciously determined to lie to, and in the 
 morning we saw the breakers within a short distance, 
 and felt thankful for the deliverance with which we had 
 been blessed. 
 
32 
 
 JMnnovtals of Sisfjop Cftapman. 
 
 [1846 
 
 " The passage between the mainland and the island is 
 open only by a channel blasted in the coral reef to the 
 depth of nine feet. It is proposed to increase the depth 
 to fourteen feet. We lay to for some time for high 
 water, our draught being eight and a half feet, leaving 
 therefore but a few inches to spare. The pilot, an Indo- 
 Briton, a Christian of much intelligence, spoke to me 
 with regret, as feeling himself cut off from all Christian 
 instruction and public Christian worship. 
 
 " Having passed through the channel very successfully, 
 we anchored off Point Pedro, the northern extremity of 
 my diocese, at ten o'clock p.m. At daybreak Mr, Dyke, 
 the Government agent, with the Revs. J. O'Neill and R. 
 Pargiter, the Missionaries in charge of the two stations of 
 the Church Missionary Society at Nellore and Chundicully, 
 came on board to welcome us. On landing from the boat I 
 was met by the Rev. I. C. Arndt, the Colonial Chaplain of 
 Jaffna, whither we at once proceeded through a highly- 
 cultivated but flat country, a distance of twenty-one miles. 
 
 " The marks of idolatry I saw stamped on thousands 
 of foreheads as we landed, all speaking in most unmistak- 
 able language the fact of an all-prevailing heathenism. 
 In the south, among the Buddhists, no outward mark is 
 visible; in the northern part of the Diocese the Indian 
 superstitions prevail ; the brand meets one and humbles 
 one at every step. We passed many a village temple, but 
 not one village Church. 
 
 " At Mr. Dyke's I was glad to meet Mr. Pole, with 
 whom I had previously corresponded respecting the 
 spiritual destitution of the MuUetivoe district, of which 
 he is a resident magistrate. He is very desirous of having 
 
1846] IMemorialS of JStJilbop Ci^apman. 33 
 
 a school opened there. This must be effected. The 
 nearest Protestant Missionary Station is sixty miles 
 distant, where the Americans have taken up the ground 
 which we have long and sadly neglected. In the absence 
 of all ministerial aid, Mr. Pole gathers the few Protestants 
 around him every Sunday for Divine Service in the Court- 
 house. I must look out for some central spot in the 
 district, which may bring this and other places within 
 reach of an itinerant missionary. 
 
 "July loth. Visited Nellore, the chief station of the 
 C.M.S. With the girls' boarding school of thirty-five, 
 and the boys' day school of seventy, I was well pleased. 
 On my return visited Chundicully. The principal feature 
 at this station is the seminary, for boarding about twenty 
 native youths, who are trained as catechists and school- 
 masters. The Church is a good old Portuguese building, 
 and was given by the Colonial Government to the mission, 
 as they have done before both to the Americans and 
 Wesleyans. Both missions are very active and earnest in 
 this province, and are working beneficially and effectively. 
 Indeed, I am humbled here at every step, and compelled 
 to own how very much more is being done by others than 
 by ourselves. 
 
 "July iith. I paid a visit to old Christian David, 
 who resides at Jaffna, as full, I trust, of faith as of years. 
 He was ordained by Bishop Heber, and was, I believe, 
 the first native admitted to Holy Orders. He presented 
 me with a manuscript of his life and correspondence ; and, 
 as the autobiography of the first native clergyman may 
 perhaps be useful as well as interesting to those who are 
 to come after, I deposited it in the Diocesan Library at 
 
34 
 
 Jfimortal^ of BtsI)op Chapman. 
 
 [1846 
 
 Colombo as he presented it to me. Mrs. Chapman after- 
 wards sketched the portrait of his wife, who put on for 
 the occasion the wedding dress, which she had worn fifty- 
 five years before. He was brought up by the ApostoHc 
 Schwartz, and they were both baptized by him. 
 
 " Sunday, July 12th. Held a Confirmation for the 
 English, at the fort Church, when thirty-four were con- 
 firmed ; and in the afternoon for the Portuguese, when 
 forty-three were confirmed. At each of the services the 
 congregations were large." 
 
 The Bishop also visited the American and Wesleyan 
 missions, in all of which he found good and earnest work 
 going on. 
 
 "July 22nd. Twelve months ago on this day we left 
 our home with all so dear to us. My heart overflowed 
 with thanksgiving. Our lot is cast in a goodly heritage ! 
 May our backslidings and shortcomings be forgiven ! How 
 great is the work before us — how scant the means — how 
 feeble the minister ! but it is written, ' My grace is suffi- 
 cient for thee : My strength is made perfect in weakness.' 
 
 "July 22nd. I examined the candidates for Holy 
 Orders at Nellore. One was a native catechist, who had 
 been confirmed the previous Sunday. My plan is to admit 
 a knowledge of Scripture in either of the vernacular lan- 
 guages of the Diocese, in lieu of the original Greek. With 
 the latter he was wholly unacquainted, and I allowed his 
 answers to be written in Tamil, which Mr. Pargiter kindly 
 undertook to translate for me. But with much regret, I 
 felt constrained to reject him ; his answers shewed such 
 deficiency of knowledge in Scriptural and elementary truth, 
 
1846] JMemortalf; of ]3tgI)op €f)a9mm. 35 
 
 that it left me no alternative Our native catechists 
 
 require better training than they have. It is a wrong 
 system altogether, and I trust in time to work its reforma- 
 tion. Qualified and ordained clergymen are my want, 
 not uneducated (and some of them very illiterate) laymen; 
 such as they are, however, we must use, and will try to 
 improve them." 
 
 On the Bishop's return to Colombo, he arranged that 
 his chaplain should take a catechists' class every Friday; 
 the instruction then received to be the subject of their 
 own teaching in the native schools and chapels around 
 on the following Sunday. 
 
 " I propose also," he writes, " to license all catechists, 
 who will submit to a preliminary examination in the 
 Catechism and Prayer-book, and to admit such only as 
 candidates for Holy Orders, who have been first licensed 
 as catechists. The order, as an order, had sunk so low 
 that something was necessary to raise it, and nothing is 
 so likely to raise it in the opinion of others, as to raise 
 the standard of its requirements." 
 
 "July 26th, The ordination was public. The Rev. 
 J. O'Neill was ordained priest, and Mr. A. D. Gordon 
 deacon. God grant that both may be greatly instrumental 
 in winning souls to Christ. Would that I had many as 
 devoted in heart, and as earnest in zeal as I believe both 
 of them to be. In the evening I preached for the C.M.S. 
 
 "July2gth. Visited Batticotta again with the Chief 
 Justice. (This is the principal institution of the American 
 Mission.) There were 124 youths present, and all 
 assembled in a large excellent schoolroom in their native 
 
36 jIMemortalfi of Btdl^op Cf)apman. [1846 
 
 costume. They were examined and addressed by me. 
 All the missionaries were present ; their unanimous 
 testimony is in favour of the boarding school system, as 
 the only one that strikes at the root of idolatry, because 
 it separates the youth from its influence, when the mind 
 is most impressible. 
 
 " July 31st. About ten o'clock we were off Fort 
 Frederick, a fine granite rock, with bold escarpment of 
 200 feet perpendicular. Rounding it, we entered the 
 magnificent harbour of Trincomalie. It was very hot ; 
 the thermometer stood at 91. 
 
 " August 2nd. An early Confirmation in English at 
 eight o'clock, and another in Tamil at eleven ; Catechist 
 Newbold acted as interpreter for me. The Church, which 
 has been built only a few years, is the first consecrated 
 Church I have yet entered since I left Colombo. 
 
 " August 5th. Visited with the Rev. J. Glenie the 
 garrison school. There is an adult class of soldiers, of 
 which I heard a good account, and a lending library. I 
 saw also at Galle, lately, a volunteer class of eighteen 
 soldiers in regular attendance at the daily school of the 
 Rev. E. Mooyaart ; and at Kandy, not long since, the 
 wish was expressed by themselves to join the Sunday 
 School of the Rev. H. von Dadelszen. I visited also the 
 Parochial and Government Schools, for natives as well as 
 Europeans. 
 
 " The population of this (Eastern) province is about 
 80,000, but the interior is little accessible from want of 
 roads. There is one communicating with Kandy, and 
 another with Jaffna, but they are hardly passable for 
 vehicles, and but little frequented, except by the tappal, 
 
1846] :^tmorial£; of 33isf)op Cftapman. 37 
 
 or daily post. It was gratifying to me to see the Church 
 here in the position it ought ever to occupy, abroad as 
 well as at home, in the respect and affection of its mem- 
 bers : education doing its work well; the people faithfully 
 visited ; the ordinances and services of the Church duly 
 and fully observed. 
 
 "August 6th. At seven o'clock we were under weigh, 
 and by daybreak were off the mouth of the Batticoloa 
 River. The harbour master of Trincomalie had kindly 
 sent on his own boat and crew to take us safely over the 
 bar. We were rowed three miles up the river, and landed 
 amidst thronging multitudes of natives, close under the 
 old Dutch fort, where the Government agent, Mr. Atherton, 
 was awaiting our arrival. The scene was highly pictur- 
 esque. Neither Chief Justice nor Bishop had ever been 
 there before, and the eagerness was quite striking. The 
 varied costumes, the fine distant hills, and picturesque 
 ruined fort, the broad expanse of the lake, almost alive 
 with its rude and strange canoes, were all very pleasing ; 
 but the thought would arise. What can be done for these 
 dark and erring multitudes ? Wherever one goes it is 
 the same ; Brahma, Vishnu, Siva, Mahomet, and Buddha, 
 each can number his thousands ; Christians are counted 
 only by units. 
 
 " We have a place assigned by Government for the 
 Church Service, but it is under the charge of an unin- 
 structed and inefficient catechist. The Rev. J. C. Glenie 
 visited it from Trincomalie, a distance of seventy miles, 
 at my request, to prepare the few candidates for Confirm- 
 ation ; and will continue to do so until some permanent 
 arrangement is completed ; the present must not continue 
 
38 
 
 MtmoriaU of 33t£ii)op Ci)apman. 
 
 [1846 
 
 as it is. The Protestant portion of the community are 
 almost all Wesleyans, who have been very active in 
 missionary work. Some among the more inteUigent 
 natives were mentioned to me as being sincere and con- 
 sistent Christians. 
 
 " August gth. Finding but eight candidates for Con- 
 firmation, I appointed English Services at eight and four, 
 and the Tamil Service at eleven for the Confirmation. 
 The Wesleyans closed their chapel for the day, and many 
 were present at our services. They are all Wesleyans, 
 not from choice, but necessity ; the Government agent 
 assured me that if his attachment to the Church was 
 gone, it was his misfortune rather than his fault. Many 
 and many are lost to us in the colonies in the same way. 
 
 " I received a full and interesting account of the exer- 
 tions made on behalf of the Veddahs (or wild men) 
 inhabiting the vast forests in the interior. Mr. Atherton 
 had sent for a couple of the men for us to see them. 
 They are quite black, all but naked, short in stature, with 
 ragged and tangled hair, and timid in manner. The effort 
 lately made to improve their condition was originated by 
 Governor Mackenzie. In i84i,two villages were formed, 
 and under the encouragement given they soon cleared the 
 ground, built houses, and farmed gardens. Indian corn 
 and other grain were supplied them, and fruits adapted 
 to the soil and climate. Two other tribes then adopted 
 the plan, and cleared the ground, and built villages for 
 themselves. Schools were also begun, but without much 
 success. A native missionary is resident among them, 
 maintained by the Government. The experiment is inter- 
 esting on many accounts. The undoubted aborigines of 
 
1846] 
 
 ilMcmonals; of JSisi^op Cftapmaii. 
 
 39 
 
 the island, they are now for the first time gathered 
 together, and brought within the reach and blessing of 
 civilization. They have not yet learned our vices, and if 
 the light of the Gospel is made to shine among them, its 
 faith may be planted in their hearts before they become 
 tainted by too close contact with the leaven of European 
 habits. They are reputed of the highest caste of Singhalese, 
 degraded as they have been. 
 
 "The proposal was first made to the Bishop of Madras, 
 whose letter was shown to me, as the reason why aid was 
 subsequently applied for from the Wesleyans. It was 
 not, however, a work which any but those on the spot 
 could undertake. The Wesleyans were already there, 
 the Church was far away ; it fell, therefore, into their 
 hands ; and if all their work was as well done as it is 
 here, we should have less reason to blame them." 
 
 On the return voyage to Point Pedro, the steamer again 
 narrowly escaped the shoals off Mulletivoe, and on arriving 
 at the Paumben Channel the pilot reported only seven feet 
 of water, and expressed some doubt as to the practicability 
 of the passage at all ; but as the Bishop and the Chief 
 Justice had appointments to keep, the venture was made, 
 and the danger was successfully passed. At Calpentyn, 
 after rowing eight miles in small boats, the scene of ex- 
 citement at the first visit of a Chief Justice or a Bishop 
 was as remarkable as before at Batticoloa. At Calpentyn, 
 a mission had just been started by the S.P.G., a Church 
 was in course of erection, and the Bishop wrote to the 
 Society : — 
 
 " It is very gratifying to find the ministrations of Mr. 
 
40 
 
 ilHtmortaIsi of liiiifop €f)apman. 
 
 [1846 
 
 Nicholas so acceptable to Europeans as well as to natives. 
 He went from this island to be educated at Bishop's 
 College (Calcutta), and returned after five years, with good 
 testimonials. I did not therefore hesitate to admit him 
 as a candidate for the Diaconate at my first Ordination ; 
 and the result satisfied me that he was to be trusted for 
 your service in the Church. A site has been promised 
 by Government for the proposed Church at Putlam. At 
 Chilaw,in this mission, there is an interesting congregation 
 of weaver Christians, whom I hope Mr. Nicholas may, by 
 God's blessing, be the instrument of reclaiming from a 
 state of darkness, and almost relapsed heathenism." 
 
 In September the Bishop wrote : 
 
 " Almost all the northern and eastern portions of my 
 diocese are now known to me, some with increase of 
 comfort, others with more of humiliation. We were re- 
 ceived everywhere not with respect alone, but kindliness, 
 by Churchmen, Dissenters and Romanists. Only in one 
 place, Trincomalie, did I find the Church holding its 
 proper position in influence and activity. In all our seven 
 weeks' absence, we crossed the threshold of 07ie consecrated 
 Church. Dissent or heathenism are paramount every- 
 where; the Church in some places, Batticoloa for instance, 
 hardly has a being. I am off again, if all is well, next 
 week to the interior, and in October to the south." 
 
 Again in November. " We have now traversed together 
 the length and almost the breadth of the diocese, and have 
 found friends among strangers in every part. The Church's 
 condition is the only spirit-trying humiliating part of our 
 
1846] iMfmon'alsf of St'^lbop Cftapman. 41 
 
 pilgrimage. But that must be my work. We need the 
 prayers and help of all in it. 
 
 "We are all just now at a stand in everything. The 
 crisis of the colony depends on the new Governor. A few 
 of my clergy do their best to quarrel with me, but shall 
 not succeed, if I can help it." 
 
 The difBculties with some of the senior Colonial Chap- 
 lains, so long unused to Episcopal control, constituted one 
 of the Bishop's sorest trials ; but it is not intended to 
 enter in these pages into any of the questions or contro- 
 versies, which caused him anxiety and distress, and far 
 more than work or even climate, wore out his strength 
 and spirits. His firm and unflinching sense of " duty," 
 for which, as one of his Eton friends said, he had for the 
 earlier part of his life been ever fighting a battle, often 
 came into collision with the careless views and perfunctory 
 performance of sacred duties prevalent in those early days ; 
 but a few stanch friends always stood by him, prominent 
 among whom was the Rev. Samuel Dias, who as an 
 accomplished Oriental scholar, as well as an upright 
 Christian gentleman of the first Singhalese caste, held 
 a high position among the clergy of the diocese. 
 Bishop Chapman promoted him to the Singhalese Chap- 
 laincy of Colombo, and to a Canonry of the Cathedral, 
 and throughout those stormy times he was always true 
 to the Bishop, whom he loved and revered. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1846 — 1850, 
 
 Outbreak of Cholera— Visitation of Clergy : Primary Charge- 
 Removal TO Bishop's Court— Kandyan Rebellion— Scheme for 
 College. 
 
 OWARDS the close of 1846, a severe outbreak 
 of cholera caused much distress throughout the 
 island, and great mortality among the troops 
 in most of the garrisons. At Kandy, where its violence 
 was greatest, a positive panic was felt, and the journals 
 of that date give a graphic account of the terrible visita- 
 tion. The Bishop had made arrangements for a short 
 stay there, and adhered to his plans, thinking that if 
 additional medical help was required, the solitary Chaplain 
 must also be in need of support in his trying duties. 
 
 And this, indeed, he found to be the case. The 
 Colonial Chaplain, the earnest and devoted Hermann von 
 Dadelszen, was almost worn out by his attendance on 
 the sick and dying soldiers ; and the Bishop's arrival, 
 and cheering presence in the hospitals, seems to have 
 given hope and courage to the desponding and panic- 
 stricken sufferers. 
 
 One corner of the beautifully-situated burial ground at 
 Kandy still bears witness to the awful mortality of that 
 fatal year, about sixty out of a small detachment of 
 
1846 — 1850] ilMcmortals of 33ts;]^op Ci^apman. 43 
 
 the 95th Regiment having fallen victims to cholera in the 
 course of a few weeks. When the pestilence had begun 
 to abate, and the courage of the soldiers to revive, the 
 Bishop and Mrs. Chapman continued their journey up 
 the country, returning to Kandy to hold special services 
 of thanksgiving for the removal of the pestilence. 
 
 A note in the journal kept at this time records, " An 
 unusual number of communicants, eight or nine of whom 
 were the poor soldiers so lately rescued from the jaws of 
 death." " The unwearied attention of Mr. von Dadelszen 
 seems much appreciated by the men ; in their fatal sick- 
 ness they seemed to think there was safety in his presence, 
 and at all hours of the night he was sent for. The Bishop's 
 visit had also a cheering effect. The soldiers were pleased 
 at his going so fearlessly among them, and his prayers 
 comforted their sinking hearts." 
 
 His sermons and addresses to soldiers were always 
 strikingly simple and pointed, and were much appreci- 
 ated by them. A proof of this was given some years 
 after, when in England for his health, and driving with 
 his family in the Isle of Wight, he met a party of the 
 15th Regiment on the march. To the surprise of the 
 Bishop's party, the little band of soldiers drew up and 
 presented arms, as they had been accustomed to do when 
 on guard in Ceylon. The Bishop spoke a few kindly 
 words to them, and the men and their wives gathered 
 round the carriage with greetings as of old friends. 
 
 The Bishop held his primary visitation, and delivered 
 his first charge to the clergy, in S. Peter's Church, on 
 January 27th, 1847. It still possesses considerable interest, 
 both as containing words of counsel and warning applic- 
 
44 
 
 fHemomIs of J3tSl)op dijapman. [1846— 1850 
 
 able at all times, and also as describing the very rudimen- 
 tary state of Church life and feeling, as compared with 
 that which now happily prevails, forty-five years later, 
 throughout the Diocese. Portions of the Charge will be 
 reprinted in the second part of this volume. 
 
 In the course of the year 1847 the Bishop wrote to the 
 S.P.G. from Putlam: — 
 
 " Soon after I had swum my horse over the river 
 a few miles north of Negombo, I was met by your 
 earnest missionary, Mr. Nicholas, and we passed the 
 night at a solitary rest-house in the jungle. We went 
 on early to Chilaw, where I held a Confirmation and 
 administered Holy Communion. From Chilaw I came to 
 this place, through one continued jungle of thirty miles. 
 We started at four o'clock to avoid the sun, and by torch- 
 light to scare the elephants, whose tracks we saw repeatedly, 
 
 when the dawn broke upon us We have selected 
 
 a site for a small church, for which I brought with me 
 a plan. They are much pleased at the opportunity of 
 celebrating Holy Communion in this place. Would that 
 the same good spirit prevailed in many a more favoured 
 place ! 
 
 " The natives are everywhere desirous of education. . . 
 The district of Mahara is a striking instance. The mission 
 embraces seventy villages ; the natives have erected 
 twelve temporary buildings, and have subscribed for four 
 small churches between Colombo and Kandy, for which 
 they give land, materials, and labour. There are in this 
 district 37,000 inhabitants, one third of whom are nominal, 
 but long-neglected Christians." 
 
1846—1850] iMtmortaljJ of JStjii^op Ci^apman. 45 
 
 Mr. Thurstan was first appointed to the charge of this 
 district ; but his health soon suffered so much from the 
 feverish swamps in which the villages were situated, that 
 he had to relinquish it for work nearer the coast. 
 
 In 1847, the Bishop was informed by the Government 
 that "Kew" house, which had been temporarily placed 
 at his disposal, would, on the arrival of a civilian Governor, 
 be required for the accommodation of the General. He 
 therefore decided on the purchase of a small property on 
 the Mutwal side of Colombo, where he contemplated in 
 time to begin the buildings necessary for the much needed 
 institution for the training of native clergy and teachers, 
 and the College Chapel, which should also serve for the 
 Cathedral Church. Of this step the Bishop wrote in 
 July:- 
 
 " It will cost me a good deal, which I can ill afford ; 
 but that I cannot help. I could get no house (of sufficient 
 size) within reach, to rent under £"300 per annum, and 
 found it therefore best to purchase " 
 
 " Not long ago, I heard of 1,500 Buddhist priests being 
 assembled at Kandy, to receive new robes from the head 
 of their chief temple; and I can hardly number fifteen 
 clergy for the whole diocese ! We need indeed your help 
 and your prayers." 
 
 " The Government have determined on surrendering 
 the Dalada (or sacred tooth of Buddha) to the charge of 
 the priests, and withdrawing the immunity of the temple 
 lands from tribute. The present month will be, I hope, 
 the last of our reproach and shame, at least in this 
 respect V/e do far less than the Dutch did as 
 
46 
 
 {BmoxinU of }3i£i|)op Ci^apman. [1846— 1850 
 
 Christian rulers in a heathen kingdom. Theywf«sof their 
 sacred buildings I often meet with in my wanderings . . . 
 But we are a worldly and sensual race. While people are 
 talking of a crisis most unprecedented in the colony, a 
 company is formed and filled in a few days, for bringing 
 ice from America to cool our wines." 
 
 Shortly after this allusion to the troublous times at 
 hand for the colony, in March, 1848, the Bishop, in 
 writing to a friend in England, says : — 
 
 " Many thanks for your book of architectural illustra- 
 tions. Fain would I see some of them realised before us. 
 But the general distress throughout the colony — short 
 indeed of bankruptcy, but full of difficulty — prevents the 
 hope of our effecting anything for years to come. We 
 want schools so much, and clergy, that in architecture 
 ours must be the day of smallest things. An infant 
 Church may not be ambitious. We want most the living 
 teachers, and I have neither college nor school to train 
 them. Where can I turn, to whom can I look for help ? 
 The Government will do nothing ; the Societies at home 
 cannot do all ; the colonists are too few of them settled 
 here to care about much beyond themselves and their 
 prospects." 
 
 A few weeks after the despatch of the letter last quoted, 
 the discontent of the Kandyan people broke out in rebel- 
 lion, and the Bishop wrote in August : — 
 
 " During the last month our rebellion has absorbed all 
 the attention of the news-loving, fear-manufacturing folk. 
 
1846 — 1850] i(i!lemoriaI)£i of JSMjop Cijapman. 
 
 47 
 
 I passed through part of the country now under martial 
 law just before the outbreak, and certainly saw no ground 
 of alarm, and no sign of lurking treason. Within a week, 
 however, a king was anointed, crowned, and proclaimed, 
 thanks to the Buddhist priests, who are said to be the 
 secret instigators of all. Troops have arrived from India 
 to our aid, and all will soon be quiet. But I doubt 
 whether our Government will have evidence enough to 
 connect the priests as a body with the outbreak, and 
 therefore the rankling ulcer will remain for future treason. 
 At the last rebellion, in 1834, the leniency shown to them 
 was quite absurd. All the temples, temple lands, and 
 temple priests were exempted from every tax of every 
 kind, in the idea, I suppose, of propitiating them. The 
 new taxes touch them, and immediately they are in arms, 
 at least their uneducated followers are, and they them- 
 selves escape. But it is retributive ; we have done, and 
 are doing nothing for these Kandyan people, even in 
 education, I know of but four Government schools in 
 the whole province. The Church Mission has some 
 more, but our influence on the people for good, compared 
 with that of their own priests for evil, is as nothing, nor 
 will it be otherwise as long as, in their eyes, our toleration 
 of their superstitions is expressive of a positive respect 
 for their religion and indifference to our own." 
 
 The public attention was in a measure drawn from the 
 disquieting political and commercial condition of the 
 colony by the visit of the venerable Bishop of Calcutta, 
 as Metropolitan. An extract from his charge on that 
 occasion notifies that, " In the Diocese of Colombo I 
 
48 
 
 &ltmoriaU of JStjfbop (Cf)apman. [1846 — 1850 
 
 found everything inspired with new life by the labours of 
 my brother the excellent Bishop. ... I was rejoiced to 
 see this compact and manageable diocese ; and to find 
 that Christianity was taught in the Government schools ; 
 and that a plan was on foot for aiding the erection of 
 churches and the maintenance of ministers. An extra 
 meeting of the committees of the Propagation, Diocesan 
 School, and Church Missionary Associations filled me 
 with delight. The erection of a suitable Cathedral would 
 be an appropriate addition to the other appliances of this 
 new and promising diocese, the present Church being 
 most inconvenient and unsuitable." 
 
 In a note appended to this portion of the charge we 
 find the following statistics supplied to the Metropolitan : — 
 " The number of the congregations in the Government 
 churches in Ceylon is 2,026; in the Propagation Society's, 
 1,918 ; in those of the Church Missionary Society, 3,100 ; 
 total, 7,044. The communicants in the Government 
 churches, 590; in the S.P.G. 110; in the Church Mis- 
 sionary Society, 241 ; total, 941. The scholars in the 
 Government schools are 573 ; in the Propagation, 1,988; 
 in the C.M.S. 2,5^2 ; total, 5,103. The Diocesan Society 
 has thirty schools and 1,038 children. In the Church 
 Missionary Institution at Cotta, 62 youths are educated, 
 clothed, and boarded." 
 
 Bishop Chapman's comment on the charge was that it 
 was " Very good in parts. Doctrine not very intelligible, 
 especially on Baptism. Prophetical part and advice to 
 younger clergy very good." The charge was succeeded 
 by a meeting of the clergy, nineteen in number ; and the 
 
1846 — 1850] iiMtmortflIsi of 3St£if)Qp Cnijapmaii. 49 
 
 Bishop of Colombo remarks : "After dinner his advice to 
 clergy about quarrels and letter-writing as felicitous as 
 though he knew all their absurd captiousness. Had I 
 given hint of what was most necessary, he could not have 
 spoken more pertinently. Metropolitan offered -£200 for 
 Cathedral when required." 
 
 On another day of his visit, the children of ten schools, 
 above 400 in number, were assembled for an examination 
 and school feast under the noble banyans of Bishop's 
 Court. The Metropolitan addressed them at the close, 
 and it was pronounced to be a " very good day." It 
 does not appear that the venerable Bishop Wilson made 
 any further journey; Ceylon travelling in those days was 
 a matter of fatigue and difficulty. 
 
 The desire for a school of superior class for English boys 
 having been expressed in the island, the Bishop made 
 arrangements with the newly-appointed clergyman at 
 Nuwara Eliya, the Rev. J. Wise, that he should take charge 
 of a small number of pupils, with the help of an English 
 matron, who had accompanied the Bishop's family to 
 Ceylon. But in a short time we read : — 
 
 "The Nuwara Eliya school project has failed, Mr. 
 Wise has done all that I wished, or that the colony 
 can require of him. We have given the opportunity 
 of having a school in the healthiest district in the 
 East, to be kept and taught by an educated clergyman 
 from Cambridge, and if then the colonists are either un- 
 able or unwilling to support it, and prefer sending their 
 boys home at so very early an age, they cannot find fault 
 reasonably with us. After six months' trial he found that 
 
 D 
 
50 fjfttmon'als of }3t£il)0}) Cl^apman. [1846—1850 
 
 with less than six boys he could not make it answer ; and 
 as he had only two sent up to him besides little C. I could 
 not require him to incur heavy debts by prolonging the 
 
 experiment But the world is a school for us all, 
 
 with a tendency indeed to take us from Christ, instead of 
 
 bringing us nearer to Him, every year we live It 
 
 seems almost that the longer we live, the more difficult 
 self-knowledge becomes, — the heart gets familiarised to 
 its own evil, and thinks it hardly to be evil at all. Hence 
 all our coldness and deadness to spiritual things. Trials 
 then become crosses and bring often not discipline, but 
 guilt with them. May it not be so with us. — Rather let 
 it be ours to strive more and more 
 
 ' Every day 
 To live more nearly as we pray.' " 
 
 In April 1849, the Bishop wrote to an English corres- 
 pondent : — 
 
 "One of the sorest trials of tropical life enables me 
 to write to you to-day. Many colonies do not require 
 the separation of parents and children, but it is not so 
 with us. We are waiting the arrival at this port, of the 
 steamer which is to sever for the first time our domestic 
 ties. It will take our eldest child to another land, and 
 
 another home In an eastern and heathen colony, 
 
 it is hard with the most scrupulous parental care to sepa- 
 rate one's children from sights and sounds and scenes 
 which cannot but be grievously destructive to the delicacy 
 of feeling, and purity of heart, and holy simplicity of mind 
 and thought, which constitute the grace of childhood. 
 The others must follow before very long 
 
1846 — 1850] iMemortals of JStSi&op Chapman. 51 
 
 " My great object now is the establishment of a native 
 College for the systematic training of a native ministry. 
 I am persuaded that we shall make but little progress 
 among the native population without a native agency, 
 well taught and well disciplined. This cannot be done 
 without a sacrifice somewhere. That I am prepared to 
 make, of time, and means, and health, if required; and it 
 must not be delayed. I am now engaged in drawing up 
 a scheme, which I hope to forward to England, to gather 
 such support as earnest minds and faithful hearts are 
 willing to give. Much aid I cannot expect from the colony 
 itself. We have been so misgoverned, that we are almost 
 
 bankrupt The quietest people in the Empire have 
 
 been provoked into outbreaks, childish in their effort, and 
 futile in their result. We owe the poor people a grievous 
 debt. But a change must come soon, or retributive measure 
 must be ours." 
 
 The scheme first drawn out by the Bishop had been 
 suggested by a proposal in the Ceylon Blue Book for 
 1846 that the young men sent at the expense of Govern- 
 ment to Calcutta for the purpose of studying theology 
 and medicine should in future be educated in the colony, 
 " under the auspices of the Bishop." 
 
 In a letter written to the Governor, Lord Torrington, 
 in 1848, the Bishop had proposed that the amount (about 
 £300 per annum) appropriated to the maintenance of 
 four students from Ceylon, at Bishop's College, Calcutta, 
 should in future be devoted to the support of a Theological 
 Institution at Colombo. This, however was declined by 
 the Government, on the ground of the depressed state of 
 
52 
 
 fHemomIs of J3tSl)op Chapman. [1846—1850 
 
 the colonial finances, which obliged the authorities to 
 discontinue the studentships altogether. 
 
 The Bishop then wrote to the Secretary of the S.P.G. : — 
 
 " I am desirous of forwarding the work now without 
 delay, and have a plan for the commencement of the 
 required buildings, embracing a hall, a library and lecture 
 room combined, and accommodation for ten students. 
 The existing buildings will provide a residence for the 
 principal and tutor .... The chapel, which will next 
 be commenced, it is hoped may become the Cathedral of 
 the Diocese. I wish much to stamp it with a Singhalese 
 character from the beginning, and nothing seems to me 
 more likely to have this effect, than the connexion of the 
 Cathedral of the Diocese with the College for its ministry. 
 The services would then be solemnized in English and 
 Singhalese from its very commencement. Difficulties, I 
 know, will arise at every step. By forethought we will 
 anticipate them as well as we can. The first is that of 
 endowment .... On this point, I have suggested to the 
 S.P.C.K. the division of their proposed grant of ^2,000; 
 one moiety to be appropriated to the buildings, the other 
 for the endowment. Your Committee will, I hope, be 
 able to make a grant for the same purpose. It is at their 
 commencement, that such institutions need support. 
 When fairly at work, their own excellence ensures a ready 
 co-operation, and often that which stands in the place of 
 endowment. 
 
 " I wish to know whether the Committee will accept the 
 trusteeship, as in the case of Bishop's College, Calcutta ; 
 and whether a grant towards the endowment fund and 
 
1846 — i8so] fHcmon'aIsi of 53ts]^op Cljapman. 
 
 S3 
 
 the studentships may not be hoped for. I wish to secure 
 £400 per annum to the Principal. I will gladly give £200 
 during my own episcopate. ... In aiding the first for- 
 mation of an institution which is to become the nursery 
 of a native Church, you are sowing the seed which is to 
 become not only an abiding, but an increasing blessing. 
 Such is my hope ; I am doing little, I seem to be doing 
 nothing ; but if this seed-plot be broken up, and the seed 
 once sown, I shall feel that you have not sent me forth 
 quite in vain. ... I hope at once to connect with the 
 college a school of a mixed character ; opening to all the 
 advantage of a Church training, to raise the low tone and 
 fix the wavering of religious principle, which is so uni- 
 versal here. I hope a large number may thus be brought 
 within reach, not of discipline alone, but of the hallowing 
 and elevating influences of Church training. In no other 
 way shall we be able to make or to leave an abiding im- 
 pression on the native mind." 
 
 The response to this appeal to the S.P.G. having been 
 full of encouragement, the Bishop was able to write before 
 the end of 1849 : — 
 
 " We have begun the Collegiate School buildings, 
 and on S. Thomas' Day we hope to lay the corner 
 stone. The College Chapel will be the next foundation, 
 to serve for a Cathedral, and to be the choir of the 
 future building, if my successors in after days enlarge it. 
 My difficulty now is in a plan, simple enough, and suit- 
 able to the climate. As it would ensure certain disappoint- 
 ment to put it into the hands of an English architect, I 
 have enclosed the proposed sketch to Captain Pickering 
 
54 
 
 MmotiHls of JStslbop Chapman. [1846— 1850 
 
 (R.A.) for him to get working drawings, as knowing the 
 climate, the exact site, and the style suited to both, also 
 the scantiness of our means, and poverty of manual skill. 
 We have now no architect in the colony, none but native 
 workmen of any kind. With these we must do our best ; 
 and, God helping us, we hope to do so soon. 
 
 " Mr. Thurstan's industrial school goes on very well. 
 On the 1st of January I am to lay the stone of the first of 
 his five little churches, and on the 3rd of another. It is 
 quite gladdening to see them do so much for themselves, 
 with no aid from Government but the site. They will all 
 be pretty little structures (for he has taste) with bell- 
 turrets and windows of good shape, and a porch to each." 
 
 The mission district here mentioned was at that time, 
 one of great promise. The Singhalese villagers, led by 
 their headmen, besides giving as much pecuniary help as 
 was possible, offered to give materials for their little 
 churches and the use of their bullock-carts ; and in one of 
 the villages, we read in Mr. Thurstan's journal, the men 
 turned out " to work at their church by moonlight, after 
 a hard day's labour at their own callings." 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 1850 — 1851. 
 
 Visitation of Mauritius and Sk.ycheli.es— Opening of Collegiate 
 School — Arrival of Rev. C. Wood. 
 
 UT although the work of the Diocese grew year 
 by year and month by month, the Bishop was 
 called upon to leave it for a time, in order to 
 visit the island of Mauritius, at the request of the Bishop 
 of London, the colony never having been visited by an 
 Anglican Bishop, since it became a dependency of the 
 British crown, although the spiritual needs of the Romish 
 part of the population had been abundantly provided for 
 by the Government. 
 
 Various circumstances combined to prevent this until 
 the year 1850; and when at length the necessary authority 
 from England had been received, the season was not 
 favourable for the voyage ; so the Bishop decided on 
 deferring it till after the hurricane season, and started in 
 February on a somewhat adventurous journey through 
 the wilds and jungles of central and eastern Ceylon. 
 
 Starting from Nuwara Eliya, the Bishop held Sunday 
 services in the Court-house of Badula, (which at that time 
 was only visited periodically by the clergyman stationed 
 at Nuwara Eliya,) and on Monday a meeting was held to 
 
56 fMemorialsS of Si'sljop Chapman. [1850— 1851 
 
 make preliminary arrangements about the proposed 
 church. The meeting was attended by the influential 
 natives of the neighbourhood, as well as the few resident 
 Europeans. This church was to be erected in memory 
 of Major Rogers, who had been recently killed by light- 
 ning, and had been much respected and beloved by the 
 natives of the district. Having arranged for the beginning 
 of this good work, the Bishop set out for Batticoloa through 
 the wilds of Bintenne. An extract or two from the jour- 
 nal will shew the nature of the travelling. After leaving 
 AUiagodde, " proceeded to Carawetty-Aar for the night. 
 An open shed, as usual, by the river-side, was my resting- 
 place. The whole day's ride was through a continuous 
 forest, shady but without air. 
 
 " March ist. A lovely cloudless morning caused an early 
 break-up of the bivouac, and we were off before daybreak. 
 Before the Vanniah (or Headman) arrived, I had ridden 
 six miles, and encountered three elephants. They 
 approached all together with a tremendous crashing of 
 wood at my right hand, and a most strange noise, and 
 rushing across the track within twenty yards separated 
 my party from myself. Only one seemed to notice us at 
 all. After this adventure a ride of a few more miles with 
 my talkative friend, the Vanniah, brought me to the 
 shore of the large lake of Batticoloa, which runs many 
 miles inland." 
 
 The Bishop spent ten days on this occasion at Batti- 
 coloa, visiting the villages round, the schools and principal 
 families. 
 
 " March 7th. Visited the native girls' school, opened 
 
1850— 1S51] iMcmoviflls of Sisljop Cbapnian. 57 
 
 gratuitously by Mrs. Hannah (the wife of the Catechist) 
 and taught by herself. It is a most creditable effort, and 
 as made by a native lady, marks an intelligence and 
 Christian spirit quite in advance of the people. Female 
 education is too little cared for, all-important as it must 
 
 ever be Were not my whole time and resources 
 
 required for the maintenance of the proposed college, 
 there is no branch of missionary work to which I would 
 more gladly give all possible encouragement and assist- 
 ance 
 
 " March 8th. Visited early, with the two catechists, the 
 village of Navacuda across the lake. The headman, a 
 Christian, applied for a school for his village. Between 
 thirty and forty people were assembled, and when 
 addressed, offered to give ground, and to raise a building 
 for the purpose. 
 
 " March loth. About forty were confirmed, and Holy 
 Communion administered to thirty-seven. My visit to 
 this station has been a source of much gratification to 
 myself, and, I hope, of some benefit to others, strengthen- 
 ing many in their attachment to the Church." 
 
 From Batticoloa the Bishop set off on his five days' 
 ride, through hot sandy plains and malarious swamps, in 
 order to see the Veddah people, to inspect their villages 
 and homes, and make further arrangements for their 
 instruction. He was escorted from village to village by 
 the respective headmen, which relieved the " tedium of 
 alternate swamp, and jungle, and sand." 
 
 " March 12th. An early start for a short day. But I 
 was warned by the heat of yesterday, it began to tell upon 
 
S8 JIKemortals of StSftop Ci^apinan. [1850—1851 
 
 me. The effluvia from the swamps far from agreeable. 
 Catechist Hannah, and Alfred, the Government Instructor 
 for the Veddahs, met me, and I started, feverish and 
 unwell, in the boat with them across the river Natoor. 
 In the first village a rude hut was prepared ; between 
 thirty and forty Veddahs were present. The men were 
 not ill-looking, and the children were sprightly enough, 
 the women dirty and ill-clad. They asked for tools, seeds, 
 and clothing. The Government had given them for 
 several years, and now gave them nothing. A mother 
 with an infant in her arms stood close by me. I asked 
 them how long the mother would carry the infant so ? 
 ' Until,' they said, ' it can walk.' ' How long will the 
 mother feed it ? ' ' Until,' they answered, * it can feed 
 itself.' ' Just so the Government,' I said, ' has been a 
 mother to you. It has taught you to stand alone, and to 
 feed yourselves.' They quite understood my meaning. 
 I pointed to the field of grain, and asked, 'Who sowed 
 the seed ? ' They did themselves, was the reply. Go, 
 on sowing,' I said, ' and you will be sure to reap ; the 
 more you try to help yourselves, the more surely will 
 God help you.' I found that they had very little sense 
 of religion (though they had many of them been baptized). 
 I left a small present for clothing, and re-embarked for 
 another village of the same people. Here were rude 
 canoes, and a road to the village from the river. I was 
 welcomed by about forty in the headman's garden, where 
 even a chair was prepared for me." 
 
 The Bishop promised them a school, and finding, after 
 visiting several villages, that though the experiment of 
 
1850 — 185 1] IMfmonals of Sistop Cljapman. 59 
 
 settling them thus, and forming homes and families among 
 these wild people had so far succeeded, their religious 
 teaching had been utterly ineffectual, he drew up a scheme 
 of instruction, which he thus describes : — 
 
 " Though refreshed by the evening breeze, I felt unwell, 
 and was glad to retire to rest ; having first drawn up a 
 cycle of visitation for all the Veddah villages, knowing 
 now their geographical position, so that the more remote 
 may be visited once in two months, and the principal 
 more frequently, and allowing the instructor to spend one 
 week in each period at Batticoloa with his family, and 
 for instruction himself under Mr. Catechist Edwards. 
 
 " When first they were visited by Catechist Hannah, 
 they all ran away; now, on the contrary, they came 
 themselves to ask me to visit them, and were anxious for 
 a school. Their advance in civilization is considerable ; 
 but it would have been well that schools had been opened 
 among them long ago. 
 
 " March 14th. Passed on to Arnitive, where a dilapi- 
 dated, roofless shed, without an entire wall or single door, 
 could hardly be said to shelter me for the night from the 
 open village. ... As the sun arose, the village appeared 
 to be an island indeed, but raised only a few feet in the 
 midst of one vast swamp, extending on every side. My 
 heart overflows with thankful feelings as I read the concise 
 entry in my diary on many a successive evening, * Another 
 day of safety — thanks to God.' 
 
 " My desire to see the Veddah people, to ascertain the 
 extent of their social and moral improvement, as well as 
 of their rehgious knowledge, induced me to take this 
 
6o 
 
 ilJltmorialS of J3tSl)op Cftnpman. [1850 — 1851 
 
 overland route, and I am very thankful that it was so 
 determined." 
 
 On arriving after this wild journey at Trincomalie, the 
 Bishop was fully engaged with Confirmation, preaching, 
 visiting schools and hospitals, until he set out again on 
 his ride of three days to Kandy, in the course of which 
 one of his horses was nearly carried off by a cheetah. 
 
 " March 23rd. From Nalande lo Matele, fifteen miles. 
 Here I met my letters, and learned to my deep sorrow 
 the death of one of the ablest and most estimable of my 
 missionary clergy, the Rev. J. F. Haslam, principal of the 
 Christian Institution at Cotta. He was one with whom 
 it had long been my happiness to ' take sweet counsel 
 together, and walk in the house of God as friends.' A high 
 wrangler at Cambridge, he had come out to devote him- 
 self to missionary work with a wholeness of heart and 
 meekness of spirit, which attached us all to him in no 
 common way. His patience in investigation and calmness 
 of decision, combined with his advanced knowledge of the 
 Singhalese language, peculiarly fitted him for the task of 
 revising the Singhalese Liturgy, which, in a troublous and 
 critical period, he had at my request undertaken. But 
 God's will, not ours, be done. A low fever, caught, it is 
 believed, in visiting the sick in his charge, had for a time 
 yielded to medical treatment ; and he had expressed his 
 hope of being well enough to accompany me to Mauritius 
 as my Chaplain, a sea voyage having been proposed to 
 him. But He Whom we serve has willed it otherwise. 
 
 " March 26th. Found the afflicted widow of my dear 
 friend with all her family at Bishop's Court." 
 
1850—1851] lUmon'als of }3t£i{)op Cftapman. 61 
 
 After remaining a few days at Colombo for necessary 
 business, and for the Easter services, the Bishop set out 
 on another visitation to Ratnapoora. The road was then 
 in a very bad state, and many of the bridges had been 
 swept away by the heavy rains. 
 
 •'April 8th. Ratnapoora has been proposed for imme- 
 diate occupation as a field of missionary labour, and I 
 should be very thankful to see it so occupied. But both 
 Batticoloa and Badula have prior claims, and I would 
 urge their occupation first." 
 
 A little chapel had been built at Ratnapoora, and a 
 catechist was stationed there. 
 
 On April gth the Bishop set out for Nuwara Eliya, but 
 the heavy rains had made it a hazardous journey, and 
 having crossed the rapid and rocky current of the Billool- 
 Oya, torrents of rain set in which made the next river 
 impassable. 
 
 "To retreat was as impossible as to advance. My 
 faithful guides took me to a native hut, and I was thank- 
 ful for the shelter of an open shed for the night. A fire 
 was soon kindled, dry clothes exchanged for wet, and all 
 good-humouredly helped to relieve me of the leeches 
 which abound, and prepare such food as they were able. 
 My people were all stopped by the river which I had 
 crossed, and did not come up till nine o'clock. A strange 
 scene followed, dressing, cooking, rubbing, drying, and at 
 last sleeping, all in the same open shed and on the same 
 mud floor, for our mats were all too drenched for use. 
 
 " It was altogether so motley and humorous a scene 
 
62 IHemoitalS of JSt'sl^op Ci^apmaii. [1850— 1851 
 
 that one soon forgot its want of comfort ; and the bright 
 sun called us early to renew our morning travel in 
 undiminished blessing and health. 
 
 " April 12th. The morning opened to us the full extent 
 of the danger, had we attempted to cross the stream which 
 stopped us on the preceding evening. The torrents are 
 fearful, coming so directly from the great mountain range, 
 but they pass away in a few hours. . . . Twelve men 
 were required to station themselves across the river, to 
 support my four bearers, and hand them on from one to 
 the other, and buttress them up, as it were, against the 
 rapidity of the current. The Ratamahatmya's ' word,' 
 which had preceded me, made all the villagers prompt in 
 aid. At the next station the same welcome awaited me. 
 There is a mildness and gentleness in the Singhalese, in 
 all these unfrequented districts, which would open their 
 minds to instruction, if offered them. Their honesty 
 cannot be questioned, inasmuch as I have not, in all my 
 solitary wanderings, sleeping night after night in open 
 sheds or doorless huts, ever lost a single article of any 
 sort." 
 
 After a long struggle up the Idalgashenia Pass, the 
 party reached Wilson's bungalow, pony and people all 
 knocked up, but the Bishop pushed on, and walked the 
 remaining twelve miles into Nuwara Eliya, full of thank- 
 fulness for the Providence which had kept him in health 
 and safety, through the dangers of his long travel through 
 some of the most unhealthy districts of the diocese. 
 
 After a few weeks of comparative rest, the Bishop 
 sailed at the end of May for Mauritius, which he reached 
 
1850—1851] JKciHovialS of 33is]^op Gf)npman. 
 
 63 
 
 on June 15th. As this was the first Anglican Episcopal 
 visitation of the island, many duties here awaited 
 him. Three Churches were ready for consecration, and 
 many candidates for Confirmation, the rite not having 
 been solemnized in the colony before. 
 
 An extract or two from the Bishop's journal will show 
 how much he was impressed by the natural beauty and 
 the spiritual needs of the island. 
 
 "The approach to Fort Louis from the sea is strikingly 
 picturesque. Would that its spiritual condition were as 
 grateful to the heart as its outward aspect is to the eye 1 
 ... It is an open, healthful country, and compared with 
 Ceylon, quite bracing. I found myself soon equal to any 
 amount of work, far more than I could undertake in my 
 own diocese." 
 
 "June 30th. Finding no candidates for Confirmation 
 from among the soldiers of the garrison, I took part in 
 the early military service, and in preaching to them spoke 
 earnestly and plainly on the subject." On the following 
 Sunday above sixty soldiers offered themselves as candi- 
 dates for Confirmation, and the Bishop promised to hold 
 a special service for them before leaving the island. 
 " The military Chaplain devoted himself earnestly to 
 their preparation. It was a very heart-stirring scene. I 
 was privileged to lay hands on seventy-three soldiers, to 
 which body eleven sailors, with the captain and officers 
 of H. M.S. Orestes, were added." 
 
 "That the Missionary field is a wide one none can 
 doubt, with a population of 50,000 of African origin, 
 emancipated slaves and their families : and of 60,000 
 
64 
 
 fHemonals of Jat'siljop Chapman. [1850— 1851 
 
 immigrant Indians, most of whom are adults. Among 
 these, some Catechists from India would be most usefully 
 and blessedly employed." 
 
 Having completed his visitation, consecrated the 
 churches, held several Confirmations, visited the schools, 
 hospitals, and all the principal districts of the island, the 
 Bishop set sail for the Seychelles Islands, after receiving 
 from the lay members of the Church in Mauritius, as well 
 as from the clergy, addresses full of affection and gratitude 
 for his fatherly help and counsel. The principal sugges- 
 tions in the report which the Bishop had been requested 
 to make were, First, that four more Assistant-Chaplains 
 should at once be added to the small number of clergy, 
 and Secondly, that the island should without delay be 
 erected into a separate See, having its own resident 
 Bishop. 
 
 The visitation of the Seychelles Islands and their 5,000 
 inhabitants was next undertaken, and a Confirmation 
 held. In the journal the Bishop mentions the beautiful 
 palm, peculiar to these islands, the Coco-de-mer, a speci- 
 men of which he took with him to the botanical gardens 
 of Peradenia, in Ceylon. A somewhat lengthy voyage 
 brought him back to Galle, after a three months' absence 
 from his Diocese. During that time, another of the clergy 
 of the Church Missionary Society had been suddenly cut 
 off, Mr. Greenwood of Baddegamma, who had been 
 accidentally drowned. The Bishop immediately offered 
 the widow and family a temporary home at Bishop's 
 Court ; and as arrangements were in progress for the 
 return of Mrs. Chapman with her children to England, 
 
1850— 1S51] dtiflnnonals of 33i'iSl)op Ci^apman. 65 
 
 Mrs. Greenwood remained for a time to superintend the 
 domestic affairs for the Bishop. 
 
 After this separation from all his belongings, the Bishop 
 sadly wrote : — " I never felt myself an exile before." But 
 the progress of the College buildings cheered him, and in 
 February, 1851, he wrote, after the opening of the Colle- 
 giate School : — 
 
 " At the end of the first week we found ourselves with 
 five-and-forty pupils, many of whom are fit for the more 
 advanced institution. This throws more work upon me 
 than is perhaps desirable, as Mr. H., the master sent out 
 from England by the S.P.G., is not competent to take 
 charge of more than a good elementary school. I shall 
 be obliged, therefore, to give myself a great deal to the 
 school, until someone of higher quahfications is sent out 
 to help me. But a failure would be fatal to the whole 
 scheme, and therefore I must go on, cost me what it may 
 in time and health. . . . The tone of the school is good, 
 and my presence gives it a character which I hope may 
 be favourable. ... I take my three Divinity students in 
 the evening. So my time is fully occupied, and I am 
 unable to give as much attention as I ought to business 
 and Diocesan matters. But it is very important that so 
 good a beginning should not be hazarded, if I can only 
 keep on till help arrives." 
 
 In another letter, written about this time, the Bishop 
 says : — 
 
 " I have heard within the last few days, of not less than 
 twenty Protestant boys going from Colombo after Christ- 
 
 E 
 
66 fflfmorialsi of 33t5]^op Ci)apman. [1850— 1851 
 
 mas to the Romish College at Negapatam, on the opposite 
 coast of India ; only from want of means for a good 
 education here. They have sent over one of their priests, 
 who by advertisements, prospectuses, prize lists, etc., pub- 
 lished in our papers, are too successfully decoying the 
 children away from us, under the plea of non-interference 
 with their religious opinions. The greater, you see, must 
 be the need for my exertion in the one branch of work, 
 which is so much required here, if the Church is ever to 
 maintain its ground in this colony." 
 
 Meantime the Rev. E. Coleridge was in treaty with the 
 Rev. Cyril Wood as a candidate for the office of Warden. 
 And in time to prevent the complete breakdown of the 
 Bishop's health from over-pressure of work, Mr. Wood 
 and his newly-married wife, a sister of Sir Roundell 
 Palmer, now Lord Selborne, arrived in Ceylon, full of 
 zeal and earnestness for the great work before them. 
 The buildings for the accommodation of resident students, 
 for the College Hall, and the Orphanage were now 
 vigorously carried on, and before the end of the year 
 great progress had been made. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1852— 1853. 
 
 Opening of College— Commencement of Cathedral. 
 
 UT the long strain of carrying on the work of 
 the Collegiate School without efficient help, in 
 addition to the other duties of the diocese, 
 resulted in the Bishop's first serious illness, from which, 
 however, he happily recovered, thanks to the skill of his 
 friend and physician. Dr. Willisford, and the kind care 
 ind congenial companionship of Mr. and Mrs. Cyril 
 Wood ; and he was able in August to set out on a ten 
 days' land journey to the northern province, in the course 
 Df which he wrote from Manaar: — 
 
 " My people suffer so much from the blistering heat of 
 ;he sand, through which my whole route lies, that I find 
 t best to defer my travelling till night, as the moon 
 befriends me. My journey (to-day) begins at midnight 
 vith four miles of wading through the shallow strait which 
 separates Manaar from the mainland. At this lone out- 
 station I held a Confirmation, and administered Holy 
 Dommunion to more than fifty members of our Church, 
 vho are occasionally visited by the clergyman from Jaffna, 
 rhey assembled in a body to wish me God-speed on my 
 ourney, at the early service this morning, and thanking 
 
68 IHtmortalg of JStsijop Clbapman. [1852—1853 
 
 me for my visit to them, represented very simply and 
 feelingly their desolate condition, without a resident 
 pastor — their children unbaptized, their sick unvisited, 
 and some going over to Rome because they seem uncared 
 for by ourselves. I deeply sympathise with them, but the 
 remedy is (at present) beyond my power. . . . My health, 
 thank God, is quite re-established, and the journey to the 
 north has been beneficial to me." 
 
 A month or two later we find the Bishop in the south 
 of the island, at Tangalle and Hambantotte, and returning 
 to Galle to await the return of Mrs. Chapman from 
 England, which had been hastened by the news of his 
 illness. At this time he wrote to one of his family : — 
 
 " I have so many strifes and troubles and disputes 
 always going on, which I have power neither to check 
 nor to soothe, that were it not for the blessed peace and 
 calm which God's Holy Spirit breathes within, my life 
 would be one of restless and fevered anxiety. But as in 
 our own seas, within the coral reef it is always calm, 
 however gusty beyond, so, God be thanked, the gusts of 
 passion and prejudice exercise but little disturbing in- 
 fluence in my own home or heart." 
 
 And again — 
 
 " Our Church is most sadly divided. Treachery within 
 and feuds around yield but little peace ; and were it not 
 that there is sweet calm and confidence at home, I should 
 have little comfort remaining ; but I am more sorrowing 
 than disquieted by it. I have borne much, and have fore- 
 
1852—1853] IJltmoitals of JSisiljop Cljapmait. 
 
 69 
 
 borne more, to the verge of what is called weakness and 
 timidity ; but I know the real ground on which it rests, 
 and am content to bear the misconstruction even of such 
 motives. The College is winning its way, in spite of 
 maligners, and all looks well at home." 
 
 For at the beginning of 1852 the senior branch of the 
 institution had been opened by Mr. Wood, and had made 
 a promising start with twenty students. In a letter dated 
 January 14th, the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " We want another master from England, and then I 
 think we may do. But Mr. Wood works so hard, and 
 throws his whole heart and thought so entirely into his 
 work, that not being strong, I fear he may spend himself 
 in this climate before he is aware of it." 
 
 During this year Mr. Bamforth arrived, and became 
 headmaster of the school. The Collegiate School, the 
 Orphanage, and the College being now well established, 
 the work of the Chapel was entered upon, a suitable plan 
 having been sent from England, at the Bishop's request, 
 by Captain Pickering, of the Royal Artillery, who had 
 been quartered in Ceylon at the time of the Bishop's 
 arrival, and had from the first taken a warm and helpful 
 interest in all his plans and hopes for the furtherance of 
 Church work in the island. This was the subject of a 
 long correspondence, and in the first letter that has been 
 preserved the Bishop says : — 
 
 " We have marked out the ground for your Chapel, but 
 on a different site, which we all think preferable. ... I 
 
70 IHemorfalS of 33(jiI)op Cf)apman. [1852—1853 
 
 should be glad indeed to have someone like yourself, who 
 would carry on the work. We are collecting materials 
 for the foundation — granite from ships' ballast, which I 
 get for little more than the expense of carriage." 
 
 In a letter written at this time to the Secretary of the 
 S.P.G. the Bishop said : — 
 
 " The plan we have lately received from England ; and 
 though it will not be on any majestic scale, as our 
 resources are not large, I look to the proportions, the 
 style (Early English of simple character) and materials, 
 granite and teak, and, far beyond these, to the daily ser- 
 vices and frequent Communions, and all their associated 
 influences, to give it that ecclesiastical character, so rare 
 in the tropics, so necessary to the Cathedral of the 
 Diocese." 
 
 The much needed Church at Nuwara Eliya being near 
 its completion, the Consecration took place on February 
 24th, S. Matthias' Day, 1852. The work had been done 
 under the supervision of the Commandant, Major Brunker, 
 chiefly by the men of the 15th Regiment, headed by 
 Corporal Moore, whose services the Bishop now thankfully 
 accepted for the work of the College Chapel. In June 
 he wrote : — 
 
 " Corporal Moore is our chief architect ; a very clever, 
 useful fellow, whom Colonel Drought has lent me. . . . 
 We are at last fairly out of the ground with a granite 
 foundation of massive solidity ; but heavy work it has 
 been, and not a little expensive, for we stumbled on an 
 
71 
 
 old cabook-pit and a well in the centre. . . . We had to 
 delve to the depth of sixteen and eighteen feet, and build 
 up square blocks of granite masonry five feet square on 
 the cabook when we got to it. In the well we went down 
 thirty-two feet, and could find only loose, watery soil, and 
 were obliged to arch it strongly over from cabook shelves 
 on either side. . . . The rough squared blue granite looks 
 very well, and splits with very tolerable regularity. In 
 this respect we are not very particular, and it all looks 
 well when worked together, and is a reality. The arches 
 and windows we must work in brick, and cover them with 
 chunam or cement, in which the plain shafts and mould- 
 ings must all be worked." 
 
 On June 15th, the last day of the Jubilee celebration of 
 the S.P.G., the corner-stone of the building was laid with 
 much solemnity and rejoicing. The Orphanage for twenty 
 Singhalese boys, to be trained in Christian teaching and 
 habits from early childhood, and brought up as servants 
 or artisans, was also inaugurated at this time. 
 
 Shortly after this day of gladness, the Bishop wrote to 
 Colonel Pickering : — 
 
 " Thanks again and again to your excellent plan and 
 working drawings, and Corporal Moore's intelligence and 
 practical knowledge, our College Chapel (since you forbid 
 its being called the Cathedral) is getting on very nicely. 
 Our masons do the stone work, so new to them, very well. 
 The only European engaged is Corporal Moore. With 
 your plans he wants no other aid. But to my great 
 distress the order for the removal of the 15th to China 
 takes him from us. The General tells me he cannot give 
 
72 Mtmoviali of JSt'Si^op Cftapmaii. [1S52— 1853 
 
 him leave, but he may exchange into the 37th. Moore is 
 very unwilling to do this, and there is not another man in 
 the island who can be trusted to carry out your plan. . . . 
 He has a capital head, and thorough knowledge of his 
 work practically, having been apprenticed to a carpenter 
 and builder. His loss to me will be irreparable." 
 
 But to the great relief of all interested in the work, the 
 order for the removal of the 15th Regiment was cancelled, 
 and Moore continued to be head architect and builder. 
 In October the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " We have this day closed in the Chancel arch, and 
 Moore stands in admiration of his arch ! It will have, 
 among us, a noble appearance when completed. ... I 
 am obliged, in spite of your prohibition, to call it the 
 Cathedral, in excuse for the wanton expenditure of so 
 solid a building, according to Colonial notions."' 
 
 " November 15th. We are now re-building the aisle 
 pillars of solid granite. The bricks we found to be of too 
 soft and crumbling a material for the weight upon them ; 
 I determined therefore to pull down carefully the interior 
 wall and arches. It is of course a loss of time, and addi- 
 tional expense of labour ; but the expense of the east 
 window is saved by a welcome present. It is given by 
 Mr. Horner, of Mells, in Somerset ; the glass after a pat- 
 tern in Salisbury Cathedral, without figures, at my request, 
 as being open to objection in a country where Buddhism 
 
 and Romanism abound The tower is now about 
 
 sixty feet from the ground, and as high as our funds will 
 carry it. It is very strongly built, with good belfry win- 
 dows in the upper story ; and will carry a spire, if our 
 
1852— 1853] fMfiiiortalS of Sieiijop eTfinpmjiii. 
 
 73 
 
 successors are able to add it. It will rise about ten feet 
 above the ridge. How little did I once think, when we 
 used to chat together about it, that a granite Church 
 would ever be built by us. I like to think of it as 
 your plan (spoilt as you think it *) because you were 
 the first to welcome me to my island home. But a 
 more lasting home awaits us both, and those most 
 dear to us, to which I pray that He, Whose work it is, 
 may welcome us all, as, in our small way, faithful servants 
 of His blessed will." 
 
 That the addition of a spire was quite a portion of the 
 original plan appears from another letter to England, 
 written in February, 1853, in which the Bishop says : — 
 
 "We cannot get on rapidly with the Cathedral, having 
 no slates from England. The tower is about sixty feet 
 from the ground, and there we must finish it, leaving it 
 for our successors to add the spire when they can. The 
 tower is built very massive and strong, on purpose to 
 bear it when required. I should like to add a spire, 
 which would make the Cathedral the first object seen, as 
 it ought to be, on making the land ; but our resources 
 would not bear it, though the stonework would, and 
 debt may not be incurred even for so good an object." 
 
 " You will be pleased to hear that I have secured an 
 endowment for the College, and a Royal Charter. This 
 was settled by Sir John Pakington, before he left office, 
 and I hope, therefore, that it will not be set aside by his 
 successors." 
 
 * Both nave and chancel had been shortened by one bay from the 
 original design. 
 
74 iHcmorials- of Bishop Ci^apinaa. [1852—1853 
 
 "I am going soon after Easter a long jungle journey 
 (if God's blessing is with me) from hence, through Badulla 
 to Batticoloa. It will give me about fourteen days' jungle 
 riding through the Veddah country. If my visit enables 
 me to settle a clergyman at that easternmost point of the 
 diocese I shall be very thankful." 
 
 This journey, however, proved almost too much for the 
 Bishop's strength, and it was with difficulty that he 
 reached Batticoloa ; and he wrote, on his return to 
 Nuwara Eliya, where his arrival had been awaited with 
 the greatest anxiety : — 
 
 " My journey to Batticoloa knocked me up more than 
 any effort hitherto. I shall not attempt it by land again, 
 or alone, if I can help it ; but we need not calculate so 
 far forward. 
 
 " On my way up here I consecrated Kandy Church at 
 last. It is a very respectable building, with ample area 
 inside ; a light, we trust, amid so many Buddhist temples 
 around." 
 
 On the Bishop's return to Colombo he found heavy 
 work awaiting him ; for the severe illness of the excellent 
 and devoted Warden had made his return to England a 
 necessity. His tenure of the office had, short as it was, 
 been an inestimable boon to the College in its first outset, 
 for he had set a high standard, and imprinted something 
 of his own earnest character on those with whom he 
 came in contact in his daily work among them. His un- 
 tiring energy and single-hearted devotion to his Master's 
 service made a deep impression on the apathetic Singhalese 
 
i8s2 — 1853] fMfmonaIsi of IStJii^op Cf)apmaii. 
 
 75 
 
 nature, and though his ill-health compelled him all too 
 soon to relinquish the work he loved, it was not until he 
 had sown the good seed in the heart of many a native 
 youth. And his influence was felt not only by his pupils, 
 but by all with whom he came in contact. A letter 
 written by Mrs. Chapman soon after her return from 
 England contains the following words : — 
 
 " Mr. Wood's great earnestness has much influence 
 with the younger and native clergy. . . . He has pro- 
 posed having the Holy Communion every Saturday for 
 them, as they are so scattered on the Sunday, and the 
 native clergy " (who were at that time for the most part 
 only in deacon's orders) "seldom enjoy the blessing, their 
 flocks not being in a fit state for frequent celebrations." 
 
 These Saturday morning services were followed by a 
 breakfast in the College Hall, given by the Bishop, when 
 the native clergy and catechists gathered round him, to 
 receive his counsel and instructions, and to consult him 
 in their difficulties. These weekly breakfasts became one 
 of the most pleasing features of that happy and hopeful 
 time. 
 
 In all Mr. Wood's efforts, for the good of natives and 
 English alike, he was helped and seconded by his excellent 
 wife. Notwithstanding her failing health, she carried on 
 a girls' school near the College, and much devolved on 
 her, as the wife of the Warden, in the domestic arrange- 
 ments for the boarders. It is amusing to read now of 
 some of the difficulties which attended the outset of the 
 College system. An extract from one of Mrs. Chapman's 
 letters will illustrate this : — 
 
76 
 
 JJlemorial^ of 33i5l)op Ctapman. [1852— 1853 
 
 " We opened the Hall yesterday with a breakfast to all 
 the boys. Mr. Wood brought Mary, the Mixbury school- 
 girl, to see the difference between a Ceylon and English 
 school feast ; the piled dishes of rice, the various curries, 
 and above all, the pine-apples, surprised her very much ; 
 but I am always afraid of doing something to offend the 
 native prejudices. After the breakfast was prepared, one 
 of the Singhalese masters remarked that it was an 'insult 
 to the guests to put curry and rice on the table with fruits 
 and cakes,' and we debated about moving it, when Mr. 
 Wood said he would make a speech about our European 
 ignorance and unintentional insults. It seemed to answer, 
 for they eat of the fruit as well as of the currj'. It only 
 shews the difficulty of our position in some respects." 
 
 But Mr. Wood's firm hand and his wife's bright gentle- 
 ness soon brought all into harmonious order. Mrs. Wood's 
 health unhappily broke down completely in 1852, and at 
 the close of that year, to the great regret of all her friends 
 in Ceylon, she was compelled to return to England, as a 
 last hope. The font in Colombo Cathedral was her 
 thank-offering for her recovery from her dangerous ill- 
 ness and for the birth of her eldest child ; and it still 
 remains, a proof of her love and devotion, and, now that 
 she has passed away, as the memorial in her adopted 
 home of the gifted and saintly Eleanor Wood. Mr. Wood 
 also presented to the Cathedral the organ which he had 
 brought with him from England ; and this instrument 
 continued for some years in use for the services of the 
 Church. 
 
 Scarcely six months after Mrs. Wood's departure, the 
 
1852—1853] JMcmon'alsi of 33t5]^op ffifjnpman. 
 
 77 
 
 Warden was compelled by his own dangerous illness to 
 follow her, hoping that if health were restored, both might 
 return together. But this hope was not to be realised; for 
 on a return of his illness some little time afterwards, Mr. 
 Wood was compelled to give up the idea of any further work 
 in a tropical climate. So the Bishop was again obliged to 
 take up the reins, and carry on the work, assisted by the 
 Rev. Brooke Bailey, inspector of schools, whom he had 
 appointed Chaplain of the College, and by Mr. Abraham 
 Dias, who had just returned from Bishop's College, Cal- 
 cutta, and was about to enter on the legal profession. 
 
 At this time, and for some months previously, the Bishop 
 was in very frequent communication with a Buddhist priest 
 from the neighbouring temple at Kotanchina. A letter 
 written in 1853, describes him as a very intelligent man, 
 learned in languages and science: — " He has thrown off 
 the yellow robe, and one must hope he is sincere from his 
 giving up so much. He says that nothing but the Spirit 
 of God could have worked such a change in him." 
 
 After many long conversations, the Bishop appears to 
 have been satisfied with his earnestness, and in one of 
 his subsequent letters, we find the notice of the baptism 
 of a Buddhist priest by the name of James, and of his 
 being appointed to be a lay-reader among his countrymen. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1853-1855. 
 
 Difficulties in Cathedral Building— Consecration of Cathedral- 
 Illness OF Bishop— Return to England. 
 
 N Ma)', 1853, after the Warden's departure, the 
 Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " Our work is prospering, God be thanked, 
 very fairly. The Collegiate School opened with above 
 ninety boys, and the College numbers eighteen, with 
 more ready to join as soon as Mr. Wood's place is 
 supplied. At present it falls rather more heavily on me 
 than is desirable ; but with Mr. Bailey's help in the 
 mornings, and a relative of Mr. Dias from Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta, we shall manage to hold our own 
 against the scurrilous attacks to which we have been 
 subjected of late. Confidence appears to be increased 
 towards us in proportion with the efforts to supplant us. 
 The last new resident student is a son of the chief 
 Buddhist layman in Kandy." 
 
 Meanwhile the building of the Cathedral continued, 
 and but for delays in the shipment of slates and tiles in 
 England would have soon been completed. In June the 
 Bishop wrote : — 
 
1853—1855] ililciuortals of iJiSi^op Ci^.ipman. 79 
 
 " We are looking for the Aries (with slates). The 
 interior will be advanced next week as far as we can ven- 
 ture before the roof is completed." 
 
 And in August : — 
 
 "The Aries" (which had been partially burnt) "and its 
 disastrous fire, brought us only 1,700 whole slates, out of 
 the whole shipment. We are obliged, therefore, to have 
 recourse to iron roofing for the aisles, as I cannot leave 
 the building unprotected for another rainy season." " I 
 do not hear anything about the shipment of the tiles. . . 
 The white ants have worked their way through our con- 
 crete floor already ; and I am about to apply asphalte. 
 This will be effectual, though not quite ornamental. . . . 
 I have another trouble at hand in the expected arrival 
 and rejection of a Sub- Warden. . . . Several dishonoured 
 bills have preceded him, and I cannot admit him here, 
 
 and must pay his passage back The difficulty of 
 
 finding a Warden keeps me at work too closely for my 
 years; but I may not let an institution, so prosperous, 
 with twenty in the College and ninety in the school, drop for 
 want of an effort in the interval. The Orphan Asylum 
 is quite full, and the subscriptions pay its expenses. The 
 out-school, near the beach below us, numbers above eighty 
 boys ; so that in spite of all the attacks upon us, we hope 
 that good is at work ; and hard words (sometimes very 
 like blows) do not disturb our equanimity and peace within. 
 If God be with us, we need mind nought else ; and for 
 His blessing we will strive and pray and work, while the 
 opportunity is allowed us." 
 
8o UStmovialsi of 33ts{)op Cf)apman. [1853— 1855 
 
 The Bishop's friends in England seem at this time to 
 have pressed upon him the desirabihty of rest, and a 
 temporary sojourn at home — for in November he wrote 
 to Colonel Pickering: — 
 
 " Your letter reached me yesterday. Thanks indeed 
 for your brotherly counsel, but valid as the reasons you 
 urge are (I admit them all), were they ten times more 
 cogent, I could not now stir, nor indeed have I ever 
 allowed myself to think of a return home before the expi- 
 ration of ten years, if spared so long. I see the young 
 falling around me, . . . and I am still spared to work 
 harder than ever, and find abuse, suspicion and obstruc- 
 tion only in return ; but I still am in as good health, God 
 be praised, and heart, as you could wish. . . . Graceless 
 then, and ingrate too, should I be to think of leaving the 
 helm, when the steersman is most wanted — though he 
 can do no more than just keep the ship's head right. I 
 send you a copy of a sermon printed, but not published, 
 which has brought on my ' bigotry' a volume of abuse 
 from (I am told) both papers. I do not allow myself to 
 read them, to save annoyance, but hold on my course 
 straight ahead, and God be thanked that I am able to do 
 so cheerily and happily." 
 
 And a few weeks later, in another letter to Colonel 
 Pickering : — 
 
 " How can I leave the work, while my health is spared, 
 and this whole institution resting upon me, unfinished 
 and iinojficered ? . . . . You military men set us soldiers 
 of Christ an example of trustfulness and obedience, which 
 
1853— 1855] iMcmoiials oE Btsi^op ffitapmaii. 
 
 81 
 
 we should do well for ourselves and our holy cause to 
 follow more gladly and more wholly than we do. 
 
 " By many every cause is held sufficient but the cause 
 of God, to leave home and country and friends, and face 
 privation and danger and fever and death of every kind ; 
 but it is not so with us. Many a parent too checks the 
 ardour of sons zealous for God's cause, who would yield 
 at once with the hope of a medal or a star at the close. 
 You set us a good example in many ways. May it not be 
 quite lost on us ! " " The 15th move for Kandy next 
 week, but the General kindly leaves Corporal Moore with 
 me till the completion of the Cathedral." 
 
 The year 1854 opened without any promise of a Warden 
 for the College, although the school was benefited by the 
 arrival of Mr. Phillips. The arduous work, carried on 
 into the hot season, at last completely overcame the 
 Bishop's strength, and he wrote in May from Nuwara 
 Eliya : — 
 
 " I have no Warden yet, and was fairly knocked up a 
 week before the close of Easter term. An attack of 
 dysentery prostrated me ; but as it was taken in time, by 
 the mercy of God, it was checked without much difficulty. 
 It left me only very weak, which is the cause of my 
 removal hither, where the bracing climate and invigorat- 
 ing frosts are giving me, God be thanked, fresh strength 
 every day, I was able to preach again last Sunday with- 
 out fatigue. Another week or two will, I hope, by the 
 blessing of God, fit me for the work, till they either send 
 me help or let me sink. They have left me now a whole 
 twelvemonth without aid ; and a few months more may 
 
82 
 
 Mtmoviali of 3StSi)op Ci^apman. [1853 — 1855 
 
 seem to them but small delay, though it tells here both 
 upon the institution and upon myself. ... I have a most 
 excellent and estimable assistant in the headmaster, Mr. 
 Bamforth, whom I lately ordained." " With the assist- 
 ance of Mr. Phillips, he conducts both the College and 
 the School very satisfactorily in my absence. One pleas- 
 ing circumstance proves this ; as the College students, on 
 hearing that I could not come down after Easter to resume 
 the lectures, requested Mr. Bamforth and Mr. Phillips to 
 continue them, as they had done during the last fortnight 
 of the previous term, in my illness. This was so credit- 
 able to them all, both tutors and pupils, that I at once 
 assented, and so we are still going on in expectation, long 
 indeed delayed, of a Warden's appearance amongst us." 
 
 In August the Bishop was relieved of his College 
 work by the arrival of the Rev. Joseph Baly, who entered 
 with much zeal on the duties of the Wardenship ; and in 
 September the Cathedral was sufficiently near its com- 
 pletion for the consecration to be fixed for S. Matthew's 
 Day. If the day when the corner-stone was laid had 
 been one of joy and gladness, much more was that of the 
 dedication one of thankfulness and rejoicing ; and no 
 effort was spared to make it a day that should live in the 
 remembrance of all who were privileged to take part in 
 its celebration. 
 
 The services began at 7.30, with the Consecration Ser- 
 vice, the Bishop's Installation, and Holy Communion, at 
 which twenty of the clergy were present and an overflow- 
 ing congregation. After a breakfast in the College Hall, 
 a Singhalese service was held, as the Bishop was desirous 
 
1853 — 1855] IHfmonalf! of 33tS]^op CI)apman. 
 
 83 
 
 of giving a national character to the solemnity ; so the 
 Modeliars and Mohandirams, with their families, were 
 present in full state, as well as the humbler congregation 
 of Mutwal Christians. 
 
 On the following day all the students of the College, 
 a hundred and twenty in number, breakfasted in Hall, 
 and had their service with a prize-giving afterwards, and 
 in the afternoon about eight hundred school children filled 
 the building almost to suffocation for a short Singhalese 
 service, and were then feasted with fruit and sweetmeats 
 under the banyan trees in the College grounds. 
 
 On the two Sundays following, Portuguese and Tamil 
 services were held, with an Ordination and a Confirmation, 
 so that each nationality and each of the Church's holy 
 ordinances had a place in the opening services of the new 
 Cathedral. 
 
 In a letter to Colonel Pickering, Mrs. Chapman gave 
 an animated account of the proceedings. 
 
 " Nothing," she wrote, " could be more gratifying and 
 successful than the ' three days ' have been, and it seems 
 likely to produce a good effect on the Singhalese people, 
 which is perhaps the most cheering circumstance of all. 
 The account I send you is a good one, excepting that the 
 kind hand who supplied the drawings from which Corporal 
 Moore worked was not mentioned, being unknown to 
 those who drew up the account. You^can imagine the 
 delight it is to the Bishop to have his Cathedral close to 
 his doors, and twice a day to be summoned to it by those 
 home-sounding bells. I think the peal which ushered in 
 the Consecration day was as heart-stirring to many as any 
 
84 Wtmoxiali of 33iSf)op CCl^apman. [1853 — 1855 
 
 part of the proceedings. You and dear Mrs. Pickering 
 would have enjoyed the day thoroughly. Would that you 
 could have been here ! The procession from the Collegiate 
 School (the lower lodge in your day) up to the western 
 door was most interesting, and extremely picturesque, from 
 the scarlet and gay colours of Tamil turbans and scarfs, 
 mixed with the white surplices of clergy and choristers, 
 who did their part well, chanting the Benedicite as they 
 
 walked to the Church door The ceremony was 
 
 very impressive, as dedicating a Church and all within it 
 to 'Almighty God for ever,' always is, and you can imagine 
 the Bishop's feelings of thankfulness at being spared to 
 do so. The whole service, I am told, both pleased and 
 astonished the congregation, as much as the completeness 
 of the building; for it has grown up so quietly away from 
 the most frequented part of Colombo, that many hardly 
 knew of its existence till invited to the Consecration. . . . 
 I fear this place has now such charms for the Bishop, that 
 he will not like the thought of leaving it, even for a sight 
 of old England ; but as the College is well at work (and 
 in high repute), the Cathedral consecrated — no particular 
 feuds among the clergy — and as the Bishop's health is so 
 little to be depended on, I have some hopes he may go, 
 when his ten years are completed, if we live so long as to 
 May, 1855." 
 
 About a month after the Bishop wrote to one of his 
 children at home : — 
 
 " Our Cathedral work is now almost done ; we want 
 only the east window, which is on its way from Mr. 
 Horner, of Mells, who presents it to us. . . . Our services 
 
1853 — 1855] iMtmonnlst of BtS^op Cftapmaii. 
 
 85 
 
 on Sunday are well attended, and the early service every 
 day at a quarter past seven, with the bright sun and rich 
 foliage and dewy freshness around, the quiet and stillness 
 of all but the chant and the organ, are to our ears very 
 homelike and composing, nor are the bells which call us 
 to Matins less pleasing, unused as we have been for years 
 to such welcome sounds. We endeavour to carry out the 
 Prayer Book in all its requirements, and the new Warden 
 is a very willing associate. The two masters, Messrs. 
 Bamforth and Phillips, are both attached to and earnest 
 in their work. Our native choir is really very decent, 
 and quite effective for ordinary purposes. . . . 
 
 "I have written to the Secretary of State for permission 
 to leave my diocese for a twelvemonth, on the expiration 
 of my tenth year, in May next (should I be spared so 
 long), to recruit my health, if God will, in England ; and 
 I have done this as a preliminary step, to smooth the way 
 if necessity should require such an absence ; but I do not 
 see how it will be practicable, short of such necessity. 
 My engagements, official and pecuniary, are so bound up 
 with the College and its everyday work, that I do not see 
 how I can ever leave the island, unless obliged to leave it 
 for good. Of course, if my health becomes so impaired 
 as to unfit me for active duty, no alternative will be 
 left me. ..... 
 
 " Mr. Thurstan's Industrial School goes on very well. 
 The boys' arrowroot and tapioca manufacture has gained 
 quite a name. Mr. Wise is to try it also at Kandy." 
 
 The Colombo Industrial School, begun by the Rev. J. 
 Thurstan in connection with the Milagraya Mission, was 
 
86 
 
 ilHcmonal^ of 33i'£;f)op Cj^apman. [1853 — 1855 
 
 for several years a most prosperous institution, and was 
 from its commencement a great interest to the Bishop, 
 who was always anxious to encourage activity and industry 
 among the Singhalese people. 
 
 The arrival of the Warden having set the Bishop free 
 from College work, he went in December on a visitation 
 to the southern province, and we find mention of his visit 
 to " good old Mrs. Gibson," of Buona Vista, to whom he 
 administered Holy Communion, and inspected her orphan 
 school. 
 
 He returned to Colombo for S. Thomas' Day, which 
 he desired henceforward to keep as the Dedication festival, 
 or in Eton parlance, " Founder's Day." It was celebrated 
 by special services in the Cathedral, a prize-giving to the 
 students, and by laying the foundation of a new range of 
 buildings for Divinity students. The Bishop also con- 
 secrated a small piece of ground at the east end of the 
 Church ; and after evening service there was a large 
 gathering in the hall, and in the Bishop's residence, of 
 clergy, students, and others interested in the work of the 
 College. 
 
 Shortly after Christmas the Bishop, with Mrs. Chapman, 
 set out on a visitation in Saffragam, where travelling in 
 those days was very difficult, from the badness of the 
 roads and rest-houses. 
 
 In a letter from Ratnapoora, dated February nth, 1855, 
 we find : — 
 
 " We reached this very lovely place yesterday, after a 
 pretty and amusing journey, to one who can rough things 
 a little. We are travelling with the largest cortege that it 
 
1853— 1855] ilttcmonals! of St'sljop Cfjapman. 87 
 
 has ever been necessary for us to take. We have twelve 
 coolies carrying beds, chairs, a table, cooking things, and 
 provisions, three riding horses, and a hired * bandy,' very 
 useful when the sun gets high. We passed the second 
 night in a small native building, one room without window 
 or furniture, where we put up our travelling beds. Close 
 by was a large open shed, where our dinner was cooked, 
 and the pots and kettles were turned out to make room 
 for the horses when they arrived." 
 
 " There is a little chapel here (built by Mr. Mitford, 
 Archdeacon Bailey's son-in-law), in which a Confirmation 
 was held this morning. Service is read in English and 
 Singhalese every Sunday by a Catechist, there being no 
 means of support for a clergyman at present." 
 
 The Bishop remained over Sunday for the celebration 
 of Holy Communion, returning to Colombo to prepare 
 for a voyage round the island, intending to visit all the 
 coast stations before going to the hill country. He wrote 
 of this proposed voyage : — 
 
 " The approaching pearl fishery (quite an event in the 
 colony) may render it difficult to get a good vessel, but 
 with palanquins it may be possible to sleep and live on 
 deck during the voyage. March is the only month when 
 the winds will admit of the entire circuit being made, as 
 we have now no steam-boat belonging to the colony," 
 
 A small native vessel was chartered, and the northward 
 voyage began early in March. The Jaffna Missionaries 
 having begged the Bishop to defer his visit to them, on 
 account of the small-pox and cholera which at that time 
 
88 IHtmortals of 33t:gl)op CI)apman. [1853—1855 
 
 were raging there, he made no (iela}' in the nortii, and 
 wrote from Trincomalie : — 
 
 " Our voyage was on the whole enjoyable, though the 
 Rangoon is very small, only forty-eight tons ; but the 
 weather being delightfully fine, we spent both night and 
 day on deck, having the poop entirely to ourselves, and 
 each a palanquin to sleep in. The breezes were fresh and 
 agreeable, though adverse, which made our voyage to 
 Point Pedro rather slow. We ran down the east coast 
 to this place in two days. Our goat and her offspring 
 alone suffered, and were more glad to get on shore than 
 ourselves. We anchored in this magnificent harbour on 
 
 the 14th, after eight days' voyaging I had a 
 
 Portuguese Confirmation on Saturday, and an English 
 one on Sunday 
 
 "We sail very early to-morrow for Batticoloa, which 
 we hope to reach in two days, and spending Sunday there, 
 to get home, if our course is blessed as hitherto, before 
 Holy Week. Much sickness prevails there unhappily, 
 especially small-po.x, which will mar my visit in some 
 degree, the poor people are all so frightened. We cannot 
 go round the island, as I had intended, as the currents of 
 the Bay are too strong for our small vessel, unless with 
 very favourable winds, for which at this season we dare 
 not hope. We must retrace our steps therefore, and pass 
 by the coast of India again, through the Paumben passage. 
 We shall pass near the pearl fishery, which is now going 
 on very successfully, the first for nearly twenty years. 
 The Government expect to make ^50,000 or 60,000. 
 
 " I have just received a most unexpected summons to 
 
1853—1855] JHtmort'als; of Sisljop Cfiapmaii. 89 
 
 Calcutta in October next from the Metropolitan, for the 
 Consecration of the Bishop of Borneo (designate), Dr. 
 Macdougall." 
 
 The return voyage was however in many ways disastrous. 
 Contrary winds kept the ill-found and ill-managed little 
 vessel beating about day after day, for the most part in 
 sight of land. 
 
 The Bishop was prostrated by a serious attack of fever 
 and dysentery ; provisions fell short ; the goat, on whose 
 milk the invalid depended for support, sickened and died; 
 and instead of returning to Colombo for Holy Week, this 
 anxious voyage lasted till close upon Easter ; but with 
 feelings of profound thankfulness they found themselves 
 able to land at Colombo just before Easter Day; and the 
 Bishop rallied sufficiently to go to the Cathedral for one 
 of the Easter services. The effort, however, was too 
 much for his powers ; he fainted during the service, and 
 a serious relapse followed, which resulted in his being 
 peremptorily ordered by his medical advisers to take a 
 lengthened rest in England. 
 
 Happily, as we have seen, the Diocese was in a more 
 peaceful condition than usual, and the College well at 
 work under its energetic head ; so the Bishop could leave 
 all without any pressing anxiety, and embarked at Galle 
 early in May. The sea air and complete rest were so 
 beneficial to his health, that he was able to enter with 
 enjoyment into the interests of the journey through Egypt, 
 and the delays at Cairo and Alexandria ; and by the time 
 of arriving at Southampton he had almost regained his 
 usual health. 
 
90 
 
 IJlemorialiS of StSi^op Ci)apman. [1853—1855 
 
 After spending a short time with his family, from whom 
 for so many years he had been separated, the Bishop felt 
 himself able to visit his old parish and friends in Essex ; 
 but exposure to damp in that agueish climate, brought on a 
 return of fever, and in August he reported himself as being 
 little better than when he left Ceylon, and as being warned 
 against all further exertion of mind or body for some 
 months. All the sermons and meetings which he had 
 been pressed to undertake, had therefore to be given up, 
 and not till he had been invigorated by the bracing air of 
 Malvern, and afterwards of Brighton, could he begin any 
 steady work for his own Diocese, or for the S.P.G., 
 although he was anxious to do all in his power to assist 
 the Society, which had responded so constantly and so 
 liberally, whenever he had made applications for the 
 strengthening of old missions, or for the commencement 
 of new undertakings. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 1856—1859. 
 
 Work in England for Diocese— Death of the Bishop's Son — Return 
 TO Ceylon — Divinity Students. 
 
 N January, 1856, in conjunction with his brother- 
 in-law and faithful helper, the Rev. Edward 
 Coleridge, the Bishop put forth an appeal for 
 help, first for the foundation of Divinity Studentships in 
 close connection with the College, and secondly for the 
 commencement of a high-class Girls' School, which had 
 long been in his mind, as appears from some of the 
 earliest letters and journals. 
 
 Mrs. Chapman had always taken a practical interest in 
 the vernacular schools for girls, and regularly visited those 
 in the neighbourhood of Slave Island first, and afterwards 
 at Mutwal, and often lamented that the good education 
 given to the little girls of low caste, was denied to those 
 of higher degree. 
 
 The education so eagerly sought for their sons by the 
 Singhalese, was in those days thought quite unnecessary 
 and even undesirable for their daughters, and in the first 
 girls' schools established by the American and Church 
 Missionary Societies, only bribes would induce the people 
 to send their girls to school at all. But as years went on, 
 the prejudices of custom and caste began to lose their 
 
92 JIMemortalS of 33t'!iI)op CI)apman. [1856 — 1859 
 
 strength, and before Mrs. Chapman left Ceylon in 1855, 
 she had ascertained from the Rev. Samuel Dias, the 
 Bishop's trusted adviser in all matters concerning the 
 Singhalese people, that the time had at last come, when 
 the school for which she had so long been hoping, would 
 be acceptable and even welcome to the higher classes of 
 both Singhalese and Tamils, although they would not be 
 willing to pay more than a small fee 
 
 " Hartley Wespall, January ist, 1856. 
 " My dear Coleridge, 
 
 "Our work has advanced so satisfactorily since the 
 institution of the College in Colombo, (which at the late 
 Michaelmas Examination numbered above 150 Students, 
 almost all of the dilferent native races of Ceylon,) that it 
 has become the most prominent and important agent in 
 the work of the Church within my Diocese. We feel now 
 therefore fully authorised to add to it that which was 
 originally intended to be its crowning feature — a Theo- 
 logical Institution for the due training and instruction of 
 a Native Ministry — as affording, under God, the best, if 
 not the only element of permanence, in a Native Church 
 within the Tropics. 
 
 "The truth of this position has become more and more 
 evident. Our past losses and renewed disappointments 
 accumulate additional proof. The Church will only root 
 itself in the heart of the Eastern nations, through a 
 Ministry of their own race and language. We cannot 
 hope to Christianize them before we instruct them. The 
 mass of the people can only be instructed through their 
 own language ; and the different languages of Ceylon can 
 
1856—1859] fWcmon'als of 33t'£lf)op Cijapman. 93 
 
 be mastered sufficiently for this purpose by very few 
 Europeans. 
 
 " The great want therefore of a native agency necessi- 
 tates the establishment of an institution for their special 
 discipline and education. This is the object for which I 
 now ask your help ; and I would urge you, if I may, to 
 appeal in my behalf, to all to whom the work of the 
 Church in distant lands and among an unconverted 
 people is the subject, as it is to many, of deep interest. 
 The promise of success in that work is really great among 
 them, from their confidence in the teaching of the Church, 
 and their preference of our schools to all others, wherever 
 we have been able to plant them ; especially of this very 
 Collegiate Institution at Colombo. It is therefore no 
 mere experiment for which I now ask your aid, and that of 
 all Churchmen within your reach or influence. Our 
 present Institution is not only in full work, but, for the 
 general purposes of education, almost self-supporting. It 
 has secured the good-will of all ranks and races in the 
 Colony. In five years it has won its way through diffi- 
 culties and hindrances which no longer obstruct its 
 course, or mar its usefulness. One only addition it now 
 requires to complete its work for the Church — its Theo- 
 logical Institution — in which the best of its students may 
 be reared for the special service of the Church, as a home- 
 born and devoted Ministry, under the direct control and 
 supervision of the Bishop, and in connection with the 
 Cathedral of the Diocese. 
 
 " For this purpose either Donations, or Subscriptions 
 for three or five years, will be gladly welcomed. By the 
 latter period it will, I trust, have so established itself, as 
 
94 
 
 JHemomliE; of J3t^]^op Cliapntan. [1856 — 1859 
 
 to become, like the other branch of the Institution, in 
 great measure self-supporting. 
 
 " The second work for which I must importune you, is 
 hardly second in importance for the benefit both of the 
 Church and people, though of humbler pretension — that, 
 I mean, of female education — which, by some almost inex- 
 plicable oversight, has been hitherto most sadly neglected. 
 In this great field of labour almost everything has to be 
 done, and therefore we need both prompt and very large 
 assistance. I cannot well overrate its pressing exigency, 
 either for the social elevation of the native race, or its 
 importance for the diffusion of Christian truth ; inasmuch 
 as it is over the female mind that superstition still holds 
 most powerful sway. The growing desire, too, which has 
 lately begun to shew itself among the higher classes of 
 Singhalese parents, for the Christian education of their 
 daughters, is a new feature of national improvement, and 
 one really of very cheering hope. I am fully persuaded 
 that, under the direction of their own Clergy, and those 
 English Ladies who are known to them and have their 
 confidence, a work of real improvement and lasting good 
 would be effected among them. For this too I ask your 
 earnest help ; and may God speed your good effort in 
 our cause. 
 
 " I remain, my dear Coleridge, 
 
 " Yours affectionately, 
 
 "J. Colombo." 
 
 " Hartley, January ist, 1856. 
 
 " My dear Brother, 
 
 " I am glad to find the Bishop has not forgotten 
 
1 85 6— 1 8s 9] JMemortalS of JStSl^op Ci^apmatt. 95 
 
 the claims of the female part of the community in Ceylon, 
 in his appeal to you in behalf of the Theological branch 
 of his College. Indeed the efficiency of the part of the 
 Institution already at work, only makes the want of 
 female education more apparent. 
 
 " You can hardly conceive the difference which now 
 exists between the minds of the youths who are receiving 
 a Christian and liberal education, and those of the female 
 members of their families. Whilst some of the young 
 men are enlightened Christians and regular Communi- 
 cants, their mothers and sisters are secretly making 
 offerings to Buddhist temples, through the priests, and 
 what is worse, if possible, in the habit of resorting to 
 devil ceremonies and incantations, in cases of sickness, 
 which seem beyond the reach of their native medicines. 
 
 " They associate so little with the male members of 
 their families, that their higher degree of civilization has 
 no influence upon them. English ladies occasionally pay 
 them visits of ceremony, when notice is expected before- 
 hand, that the native lady's toilette may be made in all 
 its grandeur. After a few attempts at conversation through 
 an interpreter, both sit in silence, the Singhalese woman 
 wondering that her visitor is not dressed in rich silks, 
 and covered with jewels, as she is herself. 
 
 " The feeling of Caste as well as of Buddhistic influence, 
 which is fast dying away amongst the men, has been kept 
 up in great strictness by the women ; so much so, that on 
 my enquiring some years ago when a school for the 
 daughters of Modeliars was proposed in Colombo, what 
 their parents would wish them to learn beyond reading 
 and writing English, an intelligent native, himself most 
 
96 flfltmonals of fitdjop Ci)apman. [1856— 1859 
 
 anxious for female education, said, 'You will not be asked 
 what you mean to teach the girls, but how and by whom 
 they are to sit in the School-rooms.' Now, the change 
 in the native mind respecting education is so great, that 
 the same person advises me to take no notice of Caste, 
 but admit girls of all races and classes, whose parents 
 are willing to pay the appointed fee. 
 
 " But as this fee must be small, until female education 
 becomes thoroughly appreciated, I must ask you to do 
 what you can in persuading your friends to contribute 
 towards my proposed School. The Headmen or Chiefs 
 will, we believe, provide us with houses in the parts of 
 towns and districts inhabited by Singhalese families; but, 
 for the superior kind of schools, governesses from England 
 will be required, to act under the superintendence of the 
 Clergy and ladies who have the confidence of the native 
 races, and who from longer residence in the country 
 know something of the feeling and habits of the people. 
 
 " Though I have written this with reference only to the 
 higher classes, to show you the inequality between the 
 College students and their female relations, I am not less 
 anxious for the education of the lower orders, and would 
 estal)lish schools for girls in all parts of the Island, where 
 there are Clergy to superintend, and European ladies, in 
 whom we have confidence, to visit them. 
 
 "The result of education, as far as it has been tried 
 amongst the Singhalese women, is most satisfactory; they 
 are not only very intelligent, and anxious for information, 
 but there is the most marked difference in native families, 
 where the wife has received Christian education in her 
 childhood ; in which case she is treated as the companion 
 
i8s6 — 1859] iHcmoit'alS of Bt'iSljop Cj^apman, 97 
 
 of her husband, instead of the degraded slave the heathen 
 wife and mother invariably is, the victim of superstition, 
 and of the rapacity of Buddhist priests. When educated 
 herself, she is anxious her children should have the same 
 advantages, and her whole household becomes Christian, 
 not only in name, but in practice. 
 
 " I am quite sure you will do all you can to assist us in 
 our attempt to raise these poor women from their present 
 state of moral degradation and servile obedience to their 
 heathen priests. 
 
 " Believe me ever, 
 
 " Affectionately yours, 
 
 " Frances Chapman." 
 The double appeal met with a very encouraging answer. 
 The Bishop wrote soon afterwards to the Rev. F. 
 Bennett :— 
 
 " The generous support of our native studentships is 
 very encouraging. It is a work that has more seeds of 
 permanence for our Church in it, I humbly think, than 
 anything yet undertaken in the East, not excepting Bishop's 
 College, Calcutta, which depends still, and must continue 
 to depend, on this country for its support, and even exis- 
 tence from year to year. Assistance either by donation 
 or subscription for five or even three years, would fix us 
 on such a basis that we should then be able to stand alone. 
 Since I was with you my letters mention 153 being in the 
 Michaelmas examination. I might have the pick of these 
 at once, on my return, to fill the Divinity Studentships." 
 "Accept the sincere thanks of my Diocese, as well as 
 myself, for your earnest work in our behalf. A native 
 ministry is the real hope of the Eastern Church." 
 
 G 
 
98 fHtmortals of SiSl^op €f)apman. [1856— 1859 
 
 The severity of the winter's cold, which tried the Bishop 
 very much after his ten years' sojourn in so relaxing a 
 climate as Ceylon, prevented his responding to the many 
 applications to hfm to preach and speak for the Missionary 
 cause; but he wrote from Bath, in February: — 
 
 " The weather is as inclement as it well can be, and 
 nothing short of the S.P.G. sermon would take me out. 
 My good and kind host, Mr. Markland, whose praise is in 
 every Colonial Church, will take care that I am as little 
 exposed as possible to it." 
 
 And again to the same friend in March : — 
 
 " We have raised about £600 under the printed circular, 
 and I am at work every Sunday for the cause ; but where- 
 ever I go, the Nightingale Fund, with its engrossing 
 subjects of more direct interest, crosses my path. My wife 
 has also collected about £200 for her good work, besides 
 annual subscriptions to the amount of ^^50. 
 
 " Our accounts from Ceylon, just received, are most 
 satisfactory. The old Metropolitan * has visited Colombo 
 and the College, and writes with glowing approval of all 
 he saw : — ' I could hardly,' he says, ' believe my eyes. 
 The Cathedral, College, School, etc., all are perfect — all 
 are models.' I did not expect the full and unreserved 
 approval he has so frankly given, knowing the whispers 
 that had reached him ; but with all his crotchets he has 
 a candid mind. He examined 170 of our assembled 
 students." 
 
 In May the Bishop went to Cambridge to preach the 
 
 * Bishop Wilson, of Calcutta. 
 
1856—1859] fHtinon'als of Sigf)op Ci^apman. 
 
 99 
 
 Ramsden sermon, and as the time for his return to Ceylon 
 drew near, engagements thickened upon him. He preached 
 at the anniversary celebrations at S. Augustine's, Canter- 
 bury, and the Cuddesdon College, and every Sunday he 
 was pleading for his Missionary College, so that he was 
 able to write at the end of July : — " We have secured two 
 ' Eton ' studentships, and one ' Essex.' " 
 
 A short interval was snatched before the proposed 
 embarkation in September for a hurried visit to Yorkshire, 
 where Mr. and Mrs. Cyril Wood had recently settled, the 
 living of Attwick, near Hull, having been offered to Mr. 
 Wood by the Lord Chancellor. But a heavy trial was at 
 hand, and the Bishop and Mrs. Chapman were called back 
 to Hampshire, by the tidings of the serious illness of their 
 only son, which after about a fortnight of fluctuating 
 hopes and fears, ended in his being taken to his rest on 
 September 13th. 
 
 Always of delicate constitution, his health had failed at 
 Eton, and the Bishop had placed him at Radley, in the 
 hope that the quieter life and more individual care would 
 be more suitable than the excitements of a large public 
 school. And so it proved ; but he could not rally from an 
 attack of typhoid fever, and his father wrote : — 
 
 " Till this morning we cherished a hope that the dear 
 boy would be spared to us. But God has willed it other- 
 wise, and I doubt not, wisely and for the best. He has 
 been removed before the guileless simplicity of his loving 
 and loveable disposition and character, was spoiled by the 
 world in its rough and trying school. In a few short 
 weeks I must have left him practically fatherless, though 
 
100 fHmon'al^ of J3i'rfjop Ci^apmait. [1856 — 1859 
 
 not friendless Now I have given him to God, if 
 
 not voluntarily, I trust unrepiningly. The removal is safe 
 for him ; the chastening may be good for us. It is the 
 Lord ; He hath done what seemed Him good." 
 
 This unexpected sorrow caused a delay in the Bishop's 
 return to his diocese, but on October 20th he embarked 
 with his family, and two young men destined for Church 
 and school work in Colombo. The Bishop wrote from 
 the Mediterranean : — 
 
 " We have morning service every day after breakfast, 
 which is really very well attended by fifty or sixty of the 
 passengers. With my own two Divinity students and 
 assistants in the Collegiate School, I can work every day 
 in Greek Testament, and other useful reading, as well as 
 elementary Singhalese, and it serves to beguile the voyage 
 very pleasingly 
 
 " My own course is now, thank God, straight, and should 
 my health be spared, I may be enabled to work for a few 
 years more; but if not, I shall not continue to hold an 
 office, for the duties of which I may be unequal. Retirement 
 and seclusion will be preferable to ineffective authority in 
 so responsible a position. You shall hear an account of 
 the College and its wants soon after our arrival." 
 
 The ship was as usual at that season crowded by young 
 men going out to India in military or civil capacities ; and 
 the Bishop felt an anxious solicitude about them, as he 
 expressed in one of his letters: — "Some of the youths 
 going out as cadets are very young to be thrown on the 
 world without restraint or responsibility or parental guid- 
 
1856— 1859] dUemort'als of 33t's]^op Cljapman. 
 
 ance." And in his sermons he spoke to them with great 
 earnestness of the dangers and trials before them, greater 
 far than anyone could then anticipate, for within a few 
 short months the terrible storm of the Indian mutiny was 
 to burst forth, and many of those then going out in high 
 hopes and full security, are known to have been exposed 
 to all its violence, and some to have lost their lives. The 
 Bishop's earnest words of warning and advice made a 
 lasting impression on some, and a request was made by 
 one young civilian for a copy of one of the sermons. 
 
 The Alma arrived in safety at Galle before the end of 
 November ; and the Bishop found the College and Cathe- 
 dral work in a very thriving and prosperous condition. 
 The library and lecture room had been built during his 
 absence, in a more ambitious style than the rest of the 
 College buildings ; and the Bishop always regretted that 
 it had not been planned after the simple model of the 
 School and College Hall, although, as the centre of the 
 group, a more dignified edifice might by some be thought 
 desirable. 
 
 The long-desired Girls' School was also opened soon 
 after Christmas, under the judicious guidance of Mrs. 
 Long, who had had some years' experience in the man- 
 agement of a boarding school for native girls, in the 
 C.M.S. institution at Nellore. 
 
 The Bishop wrote in February, 1857, to the Rev. F. 
 Bennett : — 
 
 " We had a very pleasing College Confirmation in the 
 Cathedral last Sunday, when between forty and fifty of 
 the native youths under education here were confirmed, 
 
102 
 
 ilMtmortafe of JStsbop Cfjapmaii. [1856— 1859 
 
 and seemed much impressed by the solemnity. . . . Most 
 of them will receive their first Communion to-morrow. 
 This Collegiate work has in it much that is hopeful and 
 encouraging, and perhaps the very difficulties that sur- 
 round us throw into it something more of heartiness and 
 faith. We are obliged to double our school buildings, as 
 I found on my return that 200 boys could not be duly 
 instructed in rooms which never contemplated a possible 
 maximum of more than 100 ; and we have forty resident 
 students, under discipline as well as instruction. I think 
 it is this combination, so new to them, which, under 
 God's blessing, has won the confidence of the native 
 people. The local papers fling stones at us, but we take 
 it all quietly, and our numbers and applications go on 
 
 increasing 
 
 " Mrs. Chapman opened her high-class female native 
 School on the ist, and already it is full (25), and applica- 
 tions so numerous rejected, that we must at once look 
 out for more and better accommodation. How great a 
 door will thus be opened to us, if the simple lessons of 
 Christian truth can thus be impressed upon the young 
 hearts of the future mothers of hundreds ! The daily 
 attendance of Mrs. C. or one of my daughters has already 
 given a character to the school, quite hopeful for good 
 and permanent results." 
 
 In the early part of 1857 the Bishop made a lengthened 
 visitation of the coffee districts, and wrote from Nuwara 
 Eliya in May : — 
 
 "The additional grant of ;^2oo to my Diocese from 
 S.P.G. is most acceptable, and will enable me, I trust, to 
 
1856— 1859] jHcmorials of 33tgJ)op Chapman. 
 
 03 
 
 open four more stations, using their ^50 in each as a 
 lever to lift up the people in them to real exertion and 
 self-sacrifice in their own behalf. I have told them in 
 Pall Mall that the only sound principle here, is to aid, not 
 support Missions. I have traversed in the last two 
 months two of the districts ; and in one we have already 
 raised £iS^ P^^ annum for the maintenance of a clergy- 
 man, and nearly £200 towards a little Church. This 
 amount I may possibly get doubled by the Government 
 (who are in good funds and good spirits) ; and all through 
 their grant, which I may be able perhaps to use elsewhere. 
 .... I ordained the first-fruits of S. Thomas' in Lent, 
 and hope to admit another student on Trinity Sunday to 
 the Diaconate ; one a Singhalese and the other a Tamil; 
 both well proved as Catechists for some time." 
 
 The terrible tidings of the outbreak at Meerut and Delhi 
 arrived in Ceylon while the Bishop, on his way to Colombo 
 from the hills, was the guest at Kandy of Sir Henry Ward, 
 and he wrote in August (after hearing of the anxieties of 
 Lord Canning, his old Eton pupil) : — 
 
 " The troubles of India grow worse — thicker and blacker 
 on every side. It is not made half enough of by the 
 English Government. India may be lost. It has to be 
 reconquered : and to do this England must be awakened. 
 My fear is that, dysentery, cholera and fever will thin the 
 fresh troops awfully. You do not hear of half the truculent 
 savagery of the ruthless fanatics. The Cawnpore massacre 
 has not yet reached you. . . . And yet a British Minister 
 talks in Parliament of wanting an ' emergency.' . . . We 
 are now trembling for Agra, where 3,000 or 4,000 fugitives 
 
104 iWtmortals of 33Mjop Cl^apman. [1856—1859 
 
 from every side are hemmed in. They are said to have 
 provisions, but are beyond the reach of miHtary aid. No 
 troops to send ; and those who are coming have to round 
 the Cape. Our own regiment, the 37th, the first that was 
 sent to their help from Ceylon, has been sadly cut up, 
 led into an ambuscade. It is a greater, far greater crisis, 
 than England, it seems, will believe. We are, God be 
 praised, as quiet and peaceful and prospering as ever; 
 doing our work with less zeal and thankfulness and faith 
 than we ought, but at work, though too feebly." " Our 
 new buildings are now sufficiently advanced, and the 
 Divinity students (six on the endowment fund) will be 
 
 admitted after Christmas Last week I baptized 
 
 a youth of high native rank, who has been in College for 
 some years, and having reached his full age, expressed an 
 earnest wish to be admitted a member of our Church." 
 
 The southern province was visited in 1857, and at the 
 beginning of the next year the Bishop wrote :— 
 
 " We have now seven Divinity students and candidates 
 on probation of the three different races. I have left 
 them for my distant work of some months. ... I have 
 laid down distinctly the work for the Divinity students, 
 specifying the books and subjects in which I shall myself 
 examine them on my return to Colombo (if spared so 
 long) in May or June." 
 
 From Nuwara Eliya he made various expeditions to 
 different parts of the hill country and coffee districts. In 
 a letter to Mr. Bennett, in March, he sent an order for 
 the font to be presented to Morottoo church : — 
 
1856 — 1859] MtmonnU of Sisl^op €^f)apmaii. 
 
 "The first Christian church built by a native Singhalese 
 gentleman, who is anxious to leave an enduring memorial 
 
 behind him I prefer giving some one article of 
 
 furniture for the church, which they would not probably 
 get at all well executed, to a contribution towards the 
 church itself." 
 
 To the same correspondent he wrote again from Galle, 
 in June (whither he had accompanied his second daughter 
 and her invalid husband on their way to England) : — 
 
 " The post from Colombo has brought me tidings of 
 Mr. Ellis's arrival in College. I was sorry not to be there 
 to welcome him, but the Warden would introduce him to 
 his colleagues and new work. I trust that he will be able 
 to make himself comfortable in his new quarters, and help 
 the work forward, which now needs all the aid we can 
 obtain. 
 
 " Since we commenced our Collegiate work three other 
 institutions have modelled themselves upon our system, 
 and I almost persuade myself that, having thus raised the 
 education of the colony so much, . . . our work is in 
 that respect almost done, and that we may give more of 
 a distinctly religious and missionary character to our own." 
 
 In another letter the Bishop expresses a hope that on 
 Mr. Bamforth's return from England he might be able to 
 restore something of the tone which had been impressed 
 upon the College by the first Warden, and which, in its 
 prosperity and success as the first School in the island, 
 it appeared to him to have somewhat lost. 
 
 In a visitation of the northern province the Bishop 
 
io6 ilKemorialsf of 18i£if)op Ci^apman. [1856— 1859 
 
 made an official report of the insufficiency of the educa- 
 tion provided by Government for the neighbourhood of 
 Jaffna. This raised a storm of contradiction and abuse, 
 and it was not until the Governor himself interfered in 
 the Bishop's behalf that the virulent attacks of the news- 
 papers were silenced. On his return to Colombo, he 
 came to the decision that it would be desirable to discon- 
 tinue for a time his residence in the rooms which he had 
 reserved for himself in S. Thomas' College, and in October 
 he removed with his family to Elie House. 
 
 Although he was able still in fine weather to attend the 
 daily morning service at the Cathedral, the severance 
 from his chief interest, and from the home of the last 
 twelve years, was a very sore trial to the Bishop, inde- 
 pendently of the trouble caused him by the dissensions 
 which at that time surrounded him on all sides. 
 
 This was probably the most trying and anxious period 
 of his Ceylon life, for at this juncture, when her presence 
 and help seemed to be most needed, Mrs. Chapman's 
 health broke down, and a voyage to England was seen to 
 be inevitable. And in May, 1859, '^he Bishop sadly wrote 
 from Galle, of the impending " break up of his home — the 
 sorest trial of tropical life." 
 
 " There were special circumstances just at present which 
 made her counsel and comfort almost necessary to me, 
 but it has been God's will to separate us again, when we 
 should both most have wished to be together. I do not 
 repine. It is His will Who knows and does what is best 
 for us all; and I am more thankful that she has such 
 a home to go to, than sorrowful that she has been 
 
1856— 1859] iMemonalsi of 38is|)op Cl)apman. 107 
 
 obliged to leave one which it is not easy to think of as 
 a home at all." 
 
 The voyage to England had the desired effect ; but Mrs. 
 Chapman did not regain sufficient strength to return to 
 Ceylon, until after the Bishop had determined upon his 
 resignation of the See. 
 
 For fourteen years she had bravely borne her part in 
 the Bishop's labours for Ceylon, by active work in schools, 
 and by kindly hospitality and helpfulness to all. Her 
 knowledge of architecture, and her artistic talent were 
 also turned to good account in the simple plans she sup- 
 plied for many a little church and school chapel, and as 
 the Bishop said, " She has left the blessed impress of 
 her hand on almost every part of the diocese." Many of 
 her beautiful drawings of the scenery and people have 
 been of great value in England, in illustrating missionary 
 addresses and meetings. But beyond all, her wise counsel 
 and unfailing cheerfulness in times of depression and 
 anxiety were to the Bishop a stay and comfort quite 
 inestimable, and at that critical time, her absence was 
 sorely felt by him, and by others who looked to her for 
 advice and guidance. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 1859— 1861. 
 
 Difficulties in Collf.ge— Consecration' of Morottoo and Match 
 Churches — Resignation of Bishop — Return to England. 
 
 HE College difficulties continued throughout the 
 year, and when the Warden retired from his 
 office, at the beginning of i860, the Bishop 
 thought it best to discontinue for a time the senior 
 department, and to carry on only the Collegiate School, 
 under Messrs. Dart and Ellis, until a new Head for the 
 Institution could be sent from England, Mr. Bamforth 
 having applied for the appointment to the newly-opened 
 S.P.G. Mission at Buona Vista, near Galle. 
 
 The Bishop wrote in February, on his return to residence 
 in the College : — 
 
 "A real change of our system will, I think, become 
 necessary, the whole institution having become so secular- 
 ised, that its primary object is lost sight of. I am almost 
 resolved to restrict the College education to the Divinity 
 Students, reserving the School alone for general purposes. 
 I see the difficulty and doubt the practicability of com- 
 bining both in College. Nor is it necessary now for the 
 Colony. They have another College of Government, 
 
1859— i86i] fMfmovt'alS of Bt'si^op Chapman. 109 
 
 affiliated with Calcutta University, which is quite sufficient 
 for the wants oi young Ceylon, and I shall feel much more 
 satisfied with eight or ten at work really in preparation 
 for the work of God and the Church. 
 
 " The Collegiate School might have its eighty or hundred 
 at the work of general education, without in any way 
 interfering with the theological students in College. 
 
 " The missionary character of the College must be 
 reclaimed, and for this purpose a head will be required, 
 who is imbued with an earnest spirit of devotion, and 
 singleness of mind. This is of far greater consequence 
 than literary attainments — the influence of character to 
 mould and impress others with devotional feeling, to lift 
 them up in their views, and keep them humble in heart. 
 Every day convinces me more and more of the necessity 
 of a well-trained native ministry, as the best, or only hope 
 for our Church in the East ; but unhappily, it convinces 
 me too of the extreme caution required in their selection 
 even after their training. 
 
 " Some native clergy working with me are exemplary ; 
 of sound judgment, active habits and defined principles. 
 Some, on the contrary, I would not on any account 
 advance beyond the Diaconate, sore as the grievance seems 
 to them that I should hesitate to do so." " The moral 
 qualifications and spiritual devotion to their calling are 
 far more to be considered than intellectual ability and 
 literary attainments. A good knowledge of our language 
 and literature is so apt to lift them above their humble 
 work, that in many cases it amounts to a positive dis- 
 qualification when you would expect them to be most 
 fitted for it." 
 
1 10 
 
 JHtmon'alg of J3isi]^op Cl^apman. [1859— 1861 
 
 In a letter dated November 15th, 1859, the Bishop 
 had written : — 
 
 " I took Mr. E. out with me last Sunday to a native 
 Confirmation at the principal station of the C.M.S. at 
 Cotta. ... It was a gratifying service, and very fully 
 attended from all their Missions around. Not less than 
 134 were confirmed, all Singhalese, and in their own 
 language ; and by their orderly and quiet deportment 
 appeared to understand fully, and I hope many of them 
 to feel deeply, the blessing of the rite. Within the last 
 few years this station has assumed a more healthy and 
 promising character, and the prevailing tone and spirit is 
 decidedly good. It is really now a hopeful field, and 
 being five miles away from Colombo, is sufficiently aloof 
 from that intercourse with Europeans, and those of mixed 
 race, which is generally so prejudicial to the native mind. 
 We cannot close our eyes to the generally deteriorating 
 influence which admixture with our trading or planting 
 
 countrymen produces There is no doubt that in 
 
 India, as well as among ourselves, the great marrers of 
 English missionary work are Englishmen themselves, by 
 their habits of life, their conversation, and their bearing 
 towards the people of the country ; and it too often 
 happens that the national superiority is most assumed, 
 where it is least evidenced by corresponding action and 
 feeling." 
 
 Although the College troubles were now at an end, 
 other difficulties and disputes arose among the clergy, 
 which sadly tried and harassed the Bishop, who 
 wrote : — 
 
1859 — i86i] JMtmon'ala of J3isbop Chapman. 
 
 " All this in a heathen country is really paralysing. 
 The Bishop constantly before the public as a litigant, or 
 a persecutor, or a nonentity if he is passive ; and the 
 dissenting press chuckling over the divisions of his clergy, 
 and holding up the Church as a byw^ord for Mahometans 
 and Buddhists to scoff at. Nor do I think we are humbled 
 enough by all this. Pray for us, that a spirit of forbear- 
 ance and of peace may be vouchsafed to us; that we may 
 feel our own most sad shortcomings in the work of our 
 Master. We need the prayer of all for unity, and yet 
 can only offer it ourselves with divided hearts." 
 
 These trials, and the fatigues of the visitations of the 
 north-west province and of Saffragam in 1859, had a marked 
 effect upon the Bishop's powers, and though he recovered 
 in the hills from an attack of fever, which had greatly 
 weakened him, he wrote from Nuwara Eliya in i860 : — 
 
 " Age and climate are telling upon me, and almost unfit 
 me for energetic exertion. This should not be ; but the 
 effect of a relaxing temperature upon the nervous system 
 seems to be such, that although conscious of it, one cannot 
 resist it." 
 
 And in a letter a few months later: — 
 
 " Mine is but the strength of a bruised reed. Increasing 
 feebleness of mind, as well as of body, tells its own tale to 
 myself, and doubtless to others." 
 
 These convictions led the Bishop to send his resignation 
 in i860 to the Colonial Office, in the hope that he might 
 hear of the appointment of a successor before leaving the 
 
112 
 
 iDdemoi'tal!^ of )3i'^]^op C})<ipnian. 
 
 [1859— 1861 
 
 Diocese, as he dreaded a long vacancy of the See, and 
 said that " perhaps a feeble Bishop is as good as a half- 
 crazed Irish Archdeacon," But the months passed on, 
 and no tidings came of any appointment being made. 
 The Archdeacon's malady ended in entire loss of reason, 
 and the Bishop was thus enabled to make arrangements 
 for leaving the Diocese in charge of the Rev. J. Wise as 
 Commissary. 
 
 But before his departure, he had the satisfaction of 
 consecrating two new churches, and of seeing the new 
 S.P.G. Mission of Buona Vista, near Galle, established 
 on the foundation of Mrs. Gibson's Orphanage, and at 
 work under the Rev. J. Bamforth. He described it in a 
 letter to Mr. Bennett, as being " in a very good position, 
 with residence and excellent school buildings already 
 provided for twenty Singhalese girls, and funds sufficient 
 to board and teach them. It is, moreover, in a beautiful 
 and healthy and cool situation ; .... in all external 
 circumstances a very desirable position, without any inter- 
 ference from others in missionary work, with a purely 
 Singhalese population to improve and win over to the 
 knowledge of the truth." 
 
 One of the two new churches was that of Morottoo, 
 which was consecrated on S. John's Day, i860, when the 
 village held high festival. The Governor (Sir Charles 
 MacCarthy) and many English visitors from Colombo, 
 besides throngs of natives, heathen as well as Christian, 
 were present to honour the completion of the work of the 
 good old Modeliar de Soysa, to whom an address of thank- 
 fulness was presented by the inhabitants after the service. 
 The Cathedral Choir, unaided by any instrument, per- 
 
1859— 1 86 1 ] IHcmonalS of J3tsiJ)op CJiapmaii. 113 
 
 formed the musical part of the service, and it was through- 
 out a day of joy and thanksgiving. 
 
 The church at Matele was also near its completion, 
 and this was consecrated a few weeks later, with many 
 circumstances that were gratifying to the Bishop, who 
 had taken a very warm interest in the arrangements for 
 settling a resident clergyman in that important and 
 flourishing district. 
 
 A short time before these happy and hopeful celebra- 
 tions, a great loss had befallen the Bishop and the native 
 Church people of Colombo, in the death of Mrs. Long, 
 "the valued head of our female institution, which had 
 won its way so very satisfactorily into the confidence of 
 the higher classes of native gentry, who will not send their 
 daughters to the promiscuous assemblage of the Govern- 
 ment day Schools. I have no one to put in her place, 
 and the whole must drop. . . ." 
 
 " The heart of good Mrs. Long was so wholly in her 
 quiet and unpretending work, that she left a legacy of 
 3^500 (all she had) for continuing her work after her 
 departure, which I hope to invest here for that purpose. 
 It will realise ^30 or ^35 annually, and I have written to 
 S.P.G. to urge the new Bishop to bring out a good Lady 
 School mistress." 
 
 A desire was expressed that the School might be con- 
 tinued as a Day School by the assistant-teacher, with the 
 aid of the Bishop's daughter and others ; but the Bishop 
 wisely determined not to run the risk of a failure, and 
 only to re-open it under a permanent and qualified Head. 
 
 In the hot season of 1861, the Bishop and his daughter 
 moved to Kandy, where for some weeks he was able to 
 
114 Memovi&U of St^I)op Cfjapman. [1859— 1861 
 
 carry on the services of the Church, during the absence 
 of the Chaplain, the Rev. J. Wise, and after a farewell 
 journey into some of the coffee-planting districts, through 
 the beautiful scenery which he knew and appreciated so 
 thoroughly, he returned to Colombo, to prepare for the 
 resignation of his work, convinced that no successor would 
 be appointed while he was still holding the office. 
 
 In one of his last letters from Ceylon the Bishop wrote : — 
 
 " If I am able to move about July it will be a real 
 relief to me, for I feel now unfit for work of all kinds, 
 intellectually and physically, and only stay as a stop-gap 
 to shorten the interval of a void Episcopate. My stay 
 has enabled me to put the whole of the College buildings 
 in thorough repair, and to see by a quiet economy that, 
 with a good Warden and a friendly Bishop, it may stand 
 its ground, and work its way very beneficially for the 
 Diocese. At present, being without a Warden, it is 
 maimed of its fairest feature, and I am not equal to it 
 myself, as I find on trial. 
 
 " My last public act was probably the ordination of 
 two more native Deacons on Sunday last ; both, I trust, 
 earnest, humble-minded men, and competently qualified 
 for the simple peasantry among whom they will labour, 
 after ten or more years of training and probation as 
 Scripture readers in native villages and among purelj' 
 native people." 
 
 In the last letter from Ceylon which has been preserved 
 we read : — 
 
 " I find that as long as I remain there is little hope of 
 
i8s9 — 1861] ^tmortals of JSi'sfjop Ci^apman. 115 
 
 a successor being appointed, and that I am rather a 
 hindrance as long as I remain in the Diocese. . . . Write 
 no more here. We shall follow the beckoning hand some- 
 where, and I never yet have had to choose a home for 
 myself." 
 
 The fatigues, and the farewell gatherings and addresses 
 from all classes, and the strong affection expressed by all, 
 made the last few days in Colombo a very trying and 
 exhausting time ; and when, on the morning of his 
 departure, after an early service in his Cathedral, which 
 was thronged with sorrowing friends, the native Clergy 
 gathered round him for his last words of farewell and 
 blessing, the Bishop's emotions almost overpowered him. 
 
 A short delay at Galle enabled him to see his last work, 
 the Buona Vista Mission and Orphanage, fairly established 
 under the Rev. J. and Mrs. Bamforth, and on that beau- 
 tiful spot he spent the last evening of his Ceylon life. 
 
 He was able to leave the business affairs of the Diocese 
 under the prudent charge of his faithful friend, the Rev. 
 J. Wise, as Commissary; and the Collegiate School he 
 entrusted with confidence to the care of the Revs. J. Dart 
 and W. Ellis, until a new Bishop should appoint a Warden 
 for the senior branch. 
 
 He left everything in readiness for his successor, even 
 down to the necessary household furniture, in the part of 
 the College which he had retained for the Bishop's use, 
 whose contribution to the College funds for board and 
 lodging would, he calculated, enable it to pay its way 
 until it could agam become self-supporting. One of his 
 successors wrote, some years afterwards : — 
 
ii6 MfmoviaU of Bisi^op CI)apman. [1859— 1861 
 
 " In Ceylon I always felt that every stone I laid must 
 be on the foundations he had set strongly in the soil. . . . 
 I went to the house he had provided and furnished for 
 the Bishop ; I was enthroned in the Cathedral his exer- 
 tions had raised; I was Visitor of the College he had 
 founded, built, and endowed ; I ruled by the statutes he 
 had drawn up ; and in short, I would say that every sub- 
 stantial possession that the Diocese enjoyed, was the fruit 
 of the love and the work and the prayer of Bishop 
 Chapman." 
 
 He had certainly, as the pioneer Bishop of the Diocese, 
 borne the burden and heat of the day, and it was not 
 wonderful that a physical organisation, never robust or 
 strong, should have given way under the strain of mental 
 harass and bodily exhaustion. 
 
 In one of his early letters the Bishop made a pointed 
 allusion to the grant allowed him by Government, for 
 travelling expenses and charity. This is the explanation 
 of what was sometimes thought parsimony in his travelling 
 arrangements, which were always of the greatest simplicity, 
 and far below what was considered necessary by most 
 Government officials for comfort and convenience. The 
 Bishop would spend as little as possible on himself, that 
 he might be able to help, as he did with a liberal hand, 
 the struggling Churches and stations which he visited. 
 
 Of his privations and discomforts, which must have 
 been especially trying to one of his refined and almost 
 fastidious nature, in those long, lonely rides, through 
 sultry jungles, and burning sands, and poisonous 
 swamps, no one ever heard, except incidentally ; nor 
 
1859 — i86i] jUdemortalji of Btgi^op Ci)apmaii. 117 
 
 of the roofless huts and sheds where he spent many a 
 night, protected only by mosquito curtains, nor of the 
 weary voyages in native ships swarming with rats and 
 cockroaches, hungry enough to attack not only his goods 
 but his person, and often with no other companion than 
 some faithful " Samuel " or " Matthew," of whose devo- 
 tion and care of their master, in sickness and fatigue, he 
 would often most gratefully tell. The Bishop sometimes 
 seemed unconscious of all the discomfort, so absorbed 
 was his mind in devotion and heavenly contemplation. 
 He had a wonderful memory, which was stored with 
 hymns and psalms and passages of Scripture, and those 
 who were privileged to accompany him in his wanderings, 
 remember how he would at the early start before dawn, 
 set them to chant the morning Psalms, or pass the hours, 
 as he slowly rode along, in repeating to himself some holy 
 words of praise and prayer, pausing from time to time to 
 call his companion's attention to some wondrous natural 
 beauty, or some fine eifect of light and shadow, as the 
 rising sun bathed the landscape in a glow of warmth and 
 brilliancy. Truly to the Bishop might Keble's words, so 
 familiar to himself, be applied : — 
 
 " There are in this loud stunning tide 
 Of human care and crime, 
 With whom the melodies abide 
 Of th' everlasting chime ; 
 Who carry music in their heart 
 Thro' dusky lane and wrangling mart, 
 Plying their daily task with busier feet, 
 Because their inmost souls a holy strain repeat." 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 1861—1879. 
 
 Return to England— Election to Eton Fellowship— Acceptance of 
 Living of Wootton Courtney— Episcopal Work in Dioceses of 
 Exeter and Bath and Wells— Failure of Health— Death and 
 Funeral. 
 
 ]HE extreme heat of the voyage, and the journey 
 through Egypt in August, tried the Bishop's 
 I enfeebled health very much, and finding that a 
 breakdown of the Southampton steamer would cause a 
 delay at Cairo, he decided on going by the Marseilles 
 route. And the cool breezes of the Mediterranean invig- 
 orated him so much, that he was able to visit with great 
 interest the classical Roman remains of Southern France, 
 the amphitheatre and the Maison Carree at Nismes, and 
 the aqueduct of the Pont du Card, and to enjoy the sight 
 of Aries and Orange, with their massive ruins. 
 
 After a joyful meeting with his wife and children at 
 Dover, and a short stay with the assembled family party 
 at the hospitable home at Hartley, the Bishop repaired 
 to Malvern, the air of which had been so beneficial to 
 him six years before. 
 
 The winter was spent in London, where, his health 
 being wonderfully restored, he preached frequent sermons 
 for the S.P.G., and interested himself much in the work 
 
i86i— 1879] JKemortalg of JSi'si^op ffi^ijapman. 119 
 
 of the Poor Clergy Relief Society, and that of the Clergy 
 Orphan Corporation. 
 
 As soon as the report of Bishop Claughton's appoint- 
 ment to Colombo was confirmed, he paid a visit to 
 Kidderminster, of which the Rev. T. L. Claughton* was 
 then Vicar, to give information and counsel about the 
 Colombo Diocese. 
 
 At the beginning of 1862, on the death of Dr. Hawtrey, 
 the Provostship of Eton became vacant, and the Fellows, 
 with whom the appointment would have rested, should 
 no nomination be made by the Crown, had unanimously 
 agreed to offer it to Bishop Chapman — but at the last 
 moment a message from Windsor arrived, conferring the 
 Provostship on the Headmaster, Dr. Goodford. 
 
 The Bishop did not much regret that this prominent 
 position had been given to another, and gladly consented 
 to stand for a fellowship of the College which became 
 vacant on the death of the Rev. C. Luxmoore. 
 
 To this he was appointed, and in the summer of 1862 
 he took possession of the residence in Eton Cloisters, 
 which he retained till the end of his life. 
 
 The return to the scene of his early life and work was 
 at first a great satisfaction to him ; but it was a time of 
 great change at Eton — the Public Schools' Commission 
 had been held, and the governing body was beginning its 
 sweeping revolution of the whole system, in which the 
 Bishop had been brought up. Of his old friends few were 
 left, and altogether it seemed to him a new world ; and 
 although he fully appreciated the frequent services, and 
 made most excellent use of the opportunities he had of 
 
 'Afterwards Bishop of St. Albaa's. 
 
I20 JMtmoital5 of Sidjop Ci^apninn. [1861 — 1879 
 
 preaching in the College Chapel to the vast congregation 
 of boys, to whom he addressed some of his most weighty 
 and striking sermons, he felt that when a College living in 
 Somersetshire, of small value compared with many Eton 
 livings, fell to his choice, that was the sphere in which 
 the work and influence of his remaining years would be 
 most congenially carried on. 
 
 So, in the spring of 1864, the Bishop became Rector 
 of Wootton Courtney, a secluded village in one of the 
 loveliest vales of Somerset, and there, among a simple, 
 grateful peasantry, he made his last English home. 
 
 But scarcely had the Bishop and Mrs. Chapman taken 
 possession of that " fair ground" and " goodly heritage," 
 when the heaviest sorrow of their life was, by God's 
 mysterious dispensation, to fall upon them, in the death, 
 after only a few hours' illness, of their only unmarried 
 daughter, the youngest and most gifted of their family, 
 the joy and comfort of their home. 
 
 A few months later they journeyed northwards, to pay 
 their first visit to their eldest daughter in Cheshire, and 
 on the return to Somerset the Bishop wrote to her : — 
 
 " The foliage here is still cheerful, and the mornings 
 bright ; but a gleam of joy has passed away from this 
 home, not again to return to it, nor will the mere recol- 
 lection of what was so bright dispel the overhanging cloud. 
 But it is good to be made to feel, bound as we are to this 
 earth by 
 
 ' Loved and loving ties, 
 How every sorrow cuts a string, 
 And urges us to rise.' 
 
 May it be so more and more every day ! " 
 
i86i — 1879] JIHtmoital^ of JSisljop Ci^apman. 121 
 
 A long visit from their second daughter, Mrs. Milman, 
 and her children, brought an element of cheerfulness 
 again to the sorrowing parents ; and in his grandchil- 
 dren's pleasures and welfare the Bishop took the warmest 
 interest. 
 
 The restoration of the fine old Church, which he at 
 once undertook, was a source of great interest during the 
 years 1865 and 1866. 
 
 During the iirst few years of his residence in Somerset- 
 shire, the Bishop was called upon to do a large amount 
 of work in the neighbouring Diocese of Exeter, for the 
 aged Bishop Philpotts, who was extremely desirous that 
 he should be appointed Suffragan Bishop. To this end 
 he offered him the living of Kenwyn, which he could hold 
 and at the same time perform Episcopal duties in Corn- 
 wall ; but Bishop Chapman declined this offer, as well as 
 that of the Deanery of Exeter, which Bishop Philpotts at 
 another time would have obtained for him, had he given 
 his consent. 
 
 But although willing to take Confirmation tours when 
 desired, Bishop Chapman did not feel equal to take the 
 whole responsibility of such a Diocese upon himself ; and 
 when, in 1868, he was asked by his own Diocesan, the 
 Bishop of Bath and Wells, to take temporary charge of 
 that Diocese, and reside at Wells until his resignation 
 could be carried into effect, it was with great reluctance 
 that he left his quiet home and parish in the care of 
 his excellent Curate, and entered upon the anxious charge 
 of an English Diocese. 
 
 In 1867, Bishop Chapman took part, and was deeply 
 interested in the first Lambeth Conference, where he had 
 
122 
 
 iiHemomlsi ot JStiSi^op Cf)apinan. [1861 — 1879 
 
 the opportunity of meeting his brother Bishops from all 
 parts of the world, and especially one from whom he had 
 been separated for so many eventful years, Bishop Selwyn 
 of New Zealand, so soon to become Bishop of Lichfield. 
 
 The two years which he spent at Wells, 1868-70, brought 
 him much into contact with the Principal of the Theological 
 College, an institution in which he took a deep interest, 
 and warmly befriended at a time of difficulty and depres- 
 sion which followed the loss of Mr. Pinder. It was 
 with his lively interest and encouragement that the first 
 of the series of triennial festivals was held. He presided 
 and spoke on that occasion, and by his venerable look, and 
 stirring words, it was said m Wells that he had " revived 
 the revered memory of Mr. Pinder, and left another type 
 of saintly character to a younger generation." 
 
 In a letter to Mr. Bennett, in i86g, the Bishop thus 
 expressed himself: — 
 
 " R. H. is not a little mistaken in imagining that the 
 active duties and responsibilities of this Diocese suit me 
 better than the loved and longed-for seclusion of Wootton 
 Courtenay. As long as they are thrown upon one, one is 
 bound to do one's best to discharge the duties, but the 
 prospect of release, by the Archbishop's proposed legisla- 
 tion for incapacitated Bishops, is far from unwelcome to 
 either of us. A quiet ride over Grabhurst or Dunkerry 
 is far more agreeable than posting over the country, as I 
 am now doing, for Confirmations, always hurried and 
 without that repose, which at three-score years and ten 
 is required, ' to commune with one's own heart,' and try to 
 be still." 
 
i86i— 1879] iWtmortalsi of J3tsf)op Ci^apman. 
 
 23 
 
 On the resignation of Lord Auckland and the appoint- 
 ment of his successor, Bishop Chapman thankfully resigned 
 his anxious charge, and returned with great relief to the 
 simple loving people of Wootton, with whom he remained 
 for the rest of his life, excepting during the annual resi- 
 dence at Eton College. 
 
 The appointment of his neighbour. Archdeacon Jermyn, 
 then Vicar of Nettlecombe, to the Bishopric of Colombo, 
 on Bishop Piers Claughton's resignation in 1871, was a 
 great satisfaction and interest to him, although he expres- 
 sed at the time misgivings as to his fitness in point of 
 health, forebodings which were too soon to be verified. 
 
 The severe winter and spring of 1873-4 tried Bishop 
 Chapman's powers very much, and a cold caught at a 
 clerical gathering on a snowy day, brought on a dangerous 
 attack of bronchitis and pleurisy, from which he rallied 
 but slowly, and never, in the opinion of his medical atten- 
 dant, fully recovered, although after a few weeks at 
 Ilfracombe, he was able to return to his parochial work 
 and the duties of his Eton residence, to all appearance as 
 fresh and energetic as before his illness. 
 
 In 1876, a lengthened stay in London was necessary on 
 Mrs. Chapman's account, whose failing eyesight had at 
 that time become almost total blindness. The operation 
 for cataract was happily in a great measure successful, 
 and this cause of anxiety and care was partially removed. 
 But no more lengthened journeys were undertaken, and 
 with the exception of visits to the Palace at Chichester, 
 and to the Bishop's aged sisters at Brighton, the annual 
 move to Eton was the only break in the quiet life at 
 Wootton, with its constant simple hospitalities to rela- 
 
24 
 
 MtmoviaU of Bt'Sftop Cf)apman. [1861— 1879 
 
 tions, friends, and most of all to the parishioners, whose 
 love for their generous Rector deepened as years went on. 
 
 A great change had taken place in most of the parishes 
 of the neighbourhood, owing in great measure to the 
 example and influence of the Bishop, seconded by that 
 of his admirable Curate, the Rev. C. Sainsbury, whose 
 whole life, and powers of no common order, were devoted 
 to the welfare of the parish and neighbourhood. An 
 impetus was thus given to the Schools, to Missionary 
 interest, to Temperance work, in all of which at that 
 time Wootton Courtney took the lead. The scheme of 
 the Dunster Cottage Hospital, so liberally aided by the 
 Squire, Mr. Luttrell, and other influential neighbours, was 
 first started by Bishop Chapman, who warmly supported 
 it to the end of his life. 
 
 In the spring of 1879 an attack of bronchitis, not severe 
 in itself, but attended with failure of the heart, caused 
 alarm to his family, and throughout the summer the 
 feebleness and exhaustion increased, although he rallied 
 for a while from time to time. Towards the middle of 
 October, however, it became evident that the end was 
 not far off; and on the i8th, although in his study as 
 usual, his mind began to wander — sometimes to his old 
 Diocese, or to former days at Eton or Wells, always 
 returning to his loved parishioners and their needs. 
 
 The well-worn Greek Testament, which had been his 
 constant companion for nearly fifty years, was never out 
 of his hands during those last days, and on the evening of 
 Sunday, the 19th, his voice was heard joining, with its 
 wonted fervour, with his daughter's in singing one of his 
 favourite hymns, "Abide with me." 
 
i86i — 1879] J^tmonals of Btsll^op CDtapmaii. 125 
 
 From that time the wandering increased, until the 
 following afternoon, when he joined in the prayers said by 
 Mr. Sainsbury, and repeated in a firm voice the greater 
 part of the hymn, " Rock of Ages." After speaking in 
 words of love and blessing of all his children and grand- 
 children, he composed himself to sleep, and without any 
 apparent return of consciousness, a little before midnight 
 the spirit passed away. 
 
 The funeral in the beautiful churchyard, the following 
 week, was a very striking sight — the procession led by 
 the surpliced band of clergy, who had gathered together 
 from the neighbouring parishes far and near ; the grief- 
 stricken assemblage of friends and parishioners, who 
 crowded the Church and churchyard ; the moss and 
 fern-lined grave, and the bright autumn tints lighted up 
 by the October sun ; all combined to make it a scene of 
 peace and hope, and truly Christian sorrow. 
 
 On the following Sunday, the Rector of Dunster spoke 
 earnestly to the Wootton people, of the friend and Pastor 
 whom they had lost, dwelling especially on the humility 
 of his character, and his sympathy for all in need of help. 
 
 " You and I," were his words, " do not know all he had 
 done before he came to live amongst you ; for he never 
 
 spoke of his doings Now that he has gone to his 
 
 reward, we shall, perhaps, learn what has not been made 
 public before — how much he did at Eton, in early days, 
 and in Ceylon, when he was Bishop there. And so, if 
 you are ever inclined to think highly of yourselves, to seek 
 your own praise, think of him who having tried to do his 
 duty from his youth up, with all his heart and strength, 
 
126 fHeinonalji of SiSl)op (Cl^^'P'nait. [1861 — 1879 
 
 was content to leave the recognition of his doings to the 
 Master for whom he did them." 
 
 This special characteristic was also touched upon by 
 Bishop Copleston in the beautiful and appreciative sermon 
 preached in Colombo Cathedral, when the tidings was 
 made known in Ceylon. The " Porlock Vale " Magazine 
 for November contained the following notice : — 
 
 " Wootton Courtney has lost the best and kindest of 
 Rectors. All in the Vale will ever remember his goodness; 
 always cheerful, always ready to help in every good work, 
 he was like an Apostle to us; coming among us, when 
 his strength permitted, cheering us, giving us good counsel, 
 encouraging us on our way. We cannot yet realize our 
 loss." After describing the funeral, the notice concludes 
 with the words, " And so we bade farewell for this life, 
 to the staunch and true servant who has been called to 
 the ' noble army ' that ' stand before the Throne in robes 
 of white arrayed.' " 
 
 Many charitable institutions, especially those for the 
 help of the clergy and their children, felt the loss of the 
 liberal hand and the warm sympathy, and it was not till 
 after it was gone, that the extent of the help he had given 
 was realised ; for he had ever followed the precept, " Let 
 not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth." 
 
 The following lines, by his friend and neighbour, the 
 Rector of Winsford, are a faithful expression of the affec- 
 tion felt for his memory, as a Scholar, teacher, friend, 
 and Pastor. 
 
1 861—1879] MtmorinU of J3i'5l)op CJjapman. 127 
 
 $n Hilcmoriam, J. OTtapman, a?pisropi. 
 
 Occidit heu ! annis et plenus honore Sacerdos : 
 
 Flebilis heu ! multis occidit ille bonis. 
 Exequias hodie lugentes imus amici ; 
 
 Pert desiderii funebre munus amor. 
 Illius interitum viduse flent pauper et orbus, 
 
 Et si quem gravius cura dolorque premunt. 
 Integra cui pietas, cui virtus, vitaque simplex 
 
 Conscia cui recti mens, sine fraude fides. 
 Gratia (nam meminisse juvat) quae fronte nitebat ! 
 
 Arridentis erat quantus in ore decor ! 
 Ingenium pueri ac studium sua fovit Etona, 
 
 Eduxit juvenem dia Camena sinu. 
 Maturum Christo sacravit Episcopus asvum ; 
 
 Et tulit Eoum trans mare signa Crucis. 
 Emeritus tandem longisque laboribus aeger 
 
 Otia qusesierat debita rure senex. 
 Quid querimur ? Vitse terrestria vincula rupit, 
 
 Lsetior seiherias gaudet adire plagas. 
 Pastorum Pastor sibi Maxinms Ipse vocavit, 
 
 Et voluit Sanctis adnunierare suis. 
 Nectite funereum — filices et lilia — sertum, 
 
 Et seras, pueri, fundite dona rosas. 
 Innocuum est Mortis vulnus, nec triste Sepulchrum 
 
 Luce salutifera cui modo Christus adest. 
 Christus adest nostro : victricia tempora cinget, 
 
 Ornabit nivea veste, lyramque dabit. 
 Care vale ! cessent luctus et nsenia tristis, 
 
 Cura Dei vivis : spes tibi certa : Vale ! 
 Ocioier 27M, 1879. W.P.A. 
 
128 JIHtmortals of St'sljop Cftapinan. [1861—1879 
 
 TRANSLATION. 
 His sun has set, alas ! a Priest of honour full and years ; 
 Has set, alas ! 'mid tender dew of many good men's tears. 
 To-day his friends the latest meed pay, in no hopeless gloom, 
 And Love brings, as its gift, Regret to lay upon his tomb. 
 But other mourners weep for him, — the Widow and the Poor, 
 The Fatherless, the weary, and the worn with care and stoure : 
 Whom full-orbed Piety adorned. Virtue, and guileless days, 
 A conscience vacant of ofifence ; faith's never sullied praise. 
 What grace, (we love to call it back,) lit up the kindly brow, 
 How radiant was the smile that warmed his Winter with its glow ! 
 Eton, the talent and the toil, knew, of her foster child ; 
 Camena nursed him at her breast, and on his promise smiled : 
 As Bishop his now ripened age to Christ he singly gave. 
 And bore the Banner of the Cross over the Eastern wave ; 
 At length, with years of labour worn, and faint with care and moil, 
 Rest merited the Veteran sought, in simpler fields of toil. 
 Why should we weep ? Who would hold back, with chains of 
 earthly love, 
 
 Th' exulting soul from "waters still" and "pastures green" above? 
 The shepherd, the Chief Shepherd calls, to follow where He wends. 
 Made of the number of His Saints, and whom He calls "His 
 friends." 
 
 Bring lilies with full hands ; bring ferns ; a funeral garland weave ; 
 Seek where late roses linger, youths, and scatter o'er his grave ! 
 The sting from death is plucked, the grave foregoes its victory, 
 For whom, with healing on His wings, the Sun has risen on high. 
 On him we love He shines : his Lord shall bind his victor brow, 
 And gift him with a harp of gold, and whiter robes than snow. 
 Farewell, O friend ! for thee no Dirge but Anthems high should 
 swell ; 
 
 God's charge ; in sure and certain hope thou sleepest ; — Fare thee 
 well ! I. R. V. 
 
 October 21th, 1879. 
 
PRIMARY CHARGE— EXTRACTS. 
 1847. 
 
 My Rev. Brethren, 
 
 If the ordinary meetings of a Bishop and his Clergy, in 
 the more favoured portions of the Church's heritage, are fraught 
 with feelings of deep and solemn interest to all engaged in them, 
 far more must it be to us, in this our first Synodical assemblage, 
 since the elevation of our own Branch of it into an integral por- 
 tion of Christ's Body, complete in its ecclesiastical organisation, 
 
 and in all its spiritual functions 
 
 Called by the venerable head of our Church in England, from 
 a Parochial to the Episcopal charge, it was not for me, unworthy 
 as I felt myself, to hesitate in obeying the call. As I sought it 
 not, neither could I shrink from it — in humble trust that He, 
 Whose way was made so plain before me, Whose will I hoped to 
 follow, would vouchsafe both strength and grace sufficient for 
 His work. 
 
 From the first day on which I was permitted, by God's blessing, 
 to take up my residence amongst you, it was my earnest desire to 
 visit every occupied station in the Diocese (far between as they 
 are) before I summoned you together : not only that I might 
 have the happiness of becoming personally acquainted with each 
 of my Clergy in his own immediate sphere of responsible labour, 
 but also that I might avail myself of his aid and experience in 
 I 
 
13° 
 
 jl^cmon'ali^ of )3t!g]^op CI)apnian. 
 
 probing thoroughly the spiritual destitution of each district, and 
 in testing the degree of willingness on the part of the laity to 
 co-operate with us in the work of our Heavenly Master, for the 
 good of all around. 
 
 This, by the blessing of God on my journeyings, both by sea 
 and land, in the past year, with the welcome aid of many friends, 
 I have been enabled gladly and thankfully to accomplish. 
 
 At the opening of this our second year, I rejoice to assemble 
 you around me. I should have rejoiced still more if we had met 
 for our primary visitation in the future Cathedral of the Diocese; 
 but with that decision circumstances have interfered. I pray God 
 that our meeting this day may be for an abiding blessing on our 
 labours — not less than for an increase of mutual confidence and 
 love among ourselves 
 
 The season of Visitation, my Rev. Brethren, must always be 
 one of deep and heart-searching inquiry for every steward of the 
 mysteries of Christ, into his own life and teaching, into his spiritual 
 advancement or decline — for it must be one or the other to all — 
 a progress either of growth or decay. That enquiry must embrace 
 what we are as Christian ministers, as well as Christian men : not 
 merely as followers, but as ambassadors of Christ ; whether, as 
 we solemnly pledged ourselves before God and man to do, we 
 have striven in very deed and truth, to make ourselves "wholesome 
 examples to the flock of Christ," and to " have always printed in 
 our remembrance how great a treasure is committed to our 
 charge." It is a season, therefore, of earnest prayer for ourselves, 
 of renewed intercession for others ; reminding us all, by our 
 ministerial accountableness in visitation, of our far more awful 
 responsibility in judgment ; when of those, whom God may have 
 given us, we must render account, how few we have lost or gained, 
 how many, through our own devotedness of life and faith, or the 
 want of it, may have fallen or been saved. 
 
JMtmon'alei of 33is]^op Ctapmait. 
 
 31 
 
 The first subject to which I advert is one of congratulation to 
 us all : the commencement, completion, and consecration, in this 
 first year of the Episcopate, of the first English Church, built in 
 this the chief residence of the British in our island. I hail it as 
 a special subject of rejoicing to ourselves, whose work, however, 
 and chief praise it must always be to build up the spiritual fabric 
 " not made with hands," in the hearts of living men. . . . Within 
 a few days of the consecration of one Church, the foundation was 
 prepared for another. The year which opened with so solemn 
 and glad an offering to God's glory at Colombo, will not, I hope, 
 close without witnessing the congregation of faithful worshippers 
 assembled in His own consecrated House at Nuwara Ellia. Nor 
 may mention be omitted of the larger work at Kandy, now well- 
 advanced towards completion. 
 
 The material fabric, however, is not the only one, which in the 
 past year it has been our happiness to build up. The ministrations 
 of our Church have been extended far and wide ; and, God be 
 thanked, wherever they have been brought in faith, they have been 
 welcomed in gladness. Witnesses there are among you to-day, 
 that many a waste has been visited, and many a dry spot refreshed 
 with the waters of everlasting life. By the aid of the Society for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel, a station has been opened at 
 Putlam, embracing both Chilaw to the south and Calpentyn to 
 the north : — The mission at Matura has been extended to Belli- 
 gamme westward, and eastward to Tangalle and Hambantotte ; at 
 each of which places, the glad tidings of great joy are preached, 
 I rejoice to believe, earnestly and faithfully, by those to whom the 
 charge of the missions is confided. In the interior, too, the cords 
 of our Israel have been lengthened, and her stakes, let us hope, 
 strengthened, by the periodical visits of one who was lately among 
 us, an example of self-denying work and travail, through the range 
 of the Kandyan country, extending from Rambodde to Amba- 
 
132 iJtcmortals of J3tS|)op Cijapinaii. 
 
 gamoa ; a district far too wide for one unaided labourer, however 
 zealous and devoted. The district north of Kandy from Matele 
 to Kornegalle has been visited by another of our body, and that 
 on the eastern coast, including Batticoloa and Mullctivo. 
 
 It will not, I trust, be much longer a humiliating reproach to 
 us, that after fifty years' tenure, as Englishmen, of so rich and 
 fruitful a land, we have, out of this our capital, only two conse- 
 crated Churches. In each of the several districts mentioned, 
 subscriptions have been raised, Churches have barn proposed, in 
 some are already commenced. • . . Whether we shall be able to 
 maintain our ground, must depend on the amount of assistance 
 rendered by those who have the cause of Christ at heart. I 
 cannot therefore too earnestly commend to your fostering care 
 both the Missionary Societies of our Church — her two hands, as it 
 were, for dispensing bounteously the riches of Christ's Gospel to 
 her own neglected children, and to the unenlightened heathen, 
 confided by God's Providence to our charge. . . . Nor may it be 
 forgotten that every one of these good works has received 
 ungrudging aid, from the resources of that other ever-springing 
 well-head of refreshment to the vineyard of Christ in every part of 
 the world — the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge. To 
 all and to each of them we owe the willing tribute of grateful 
 hearts — thankful for their sympathy, hardly less than their bounty ; 
 for their heartening encouragement, as well as their prompt and 
 generous help. 
 
 I pass now to the legislative provisions for the Church of late 
 enactment 
 
 The Government has pledged itself to grant from the treasury 
 an equivalent to any sums (within certain limits) raised by sub- 
 scription from private sources, for the building of churches and 
 parsonages, and the maintenance of clergymen 
 
 Other subjects there are affecting the Church in this colony. 
 
MtmotiaXs of 33tsi)op ffi]^apmait. 133 
 
 which urgently call for the attention of the Legislature ; particu- 
 larly the awful desecration of the Lord's Day, by an almost 
 unrestricted license of traffic, . . . and everywhere by an entire 
 absence on the part of Mahometans and unconverted natives, of 
 all regard for the Christian faith of their rulers. For this some 
 legislative remedy is pressingly required; for the existing state 
 also of the marriage law, which, as affecting native Christians, is 
 very unsatisfactory, and the law of registration hardly less so; and 
 the connection of our Christian Government, however indirectly, 
 with the prevailing superstitions of Buddhism 
 
 The less the differences among Christians are forced upon the 
 notice of the heathen the better. They are quick and shrewd 
 observers, and subtle reasoners in their own cause. Few hin- 
 drances to the spread of the Gospel have exercised a more direct 
 or fatal influence than the divisions of Protestant Christians 
 among themselves. On this point, I repeat what I have often 
 said before : Be not aggressive ; assume not the tone or the 
 attitude of antagonism against other Christians. If opposed, 
 leave the reproach and the responsibility of opposition, with its 
 consequences, to your opponents. Neither provoke it, nor be 
 provoked by it 
 
 Of our Missionary work among the heathen I would gladly for- 
 bear to speak. It seems to me so immeasurably short of what 
 it ought to be, that my heart almost shrinks from the subject, so 
 great is the disproportion between the means we have at command 
 as Englishmen, and the puny efforts we make as Christians. 
 Even if it be the fact, as some declare, that already Brahma 
 beginneth to bow down, and Buddha to stoop, where is Gideon 
 with his 300 men, ready to strike the blow ? We have indeed 
 the lamp of God's Word, we have the sword of the Lord and of 
 His Spirit, but where are the men to raise the shout, where is the 
 faith to smite the foe ? If we sow plenteously, plenteously also 
 
134 ^motiaU ol 33tsi{)op Ci^apmait. 
 
 shall we reap ; but until l>ands of men duly instructed and deeply 
 impressed are sent out among their countrymen, with the trumpet 
 of God's Word in their hands, and the faith of His Son in their 
 hearts, it is in vain to expect that the good fight can be fought, or 
 the victory be won 
 
 And still there are many obstacles which must for a long time 
 operate against our success. The want of a more enlarged educa- 
 tion, not in vernacular schools only, but in schools of an elevated 
 tone and character ; the lamentable disproportion of female 
 education, looking to the strength of the maternal influence in 
 after life (so peculiarly characteristic of the Singhalese), even in 
 the advanced years of manhood, and capable therefore of the 
 greatest usefulness, if rightly guided ; the great deficiency of well- 
 trained teachers, the want of Christian books of every kind in the 
 native language ; the merely nominal Christianity of so large a 
 portion of those who bear the name of Christ; the prevalence of 
 caste, although of a modified character; all these and other 
 causes, to which it is saddening even to allude — the reckless lives 
 of many Christian professors, whose example the natives have 
 always before them, and the sad divisions among Christian 
 teachers, advocating different systems, and therefore in reality 
 preaching themselves, instead of their Master and Saviour ; and 
 the imperfect versions of the Holy Scriptures, conflicting on 
 points and principles which ought to be decided. 
 
 The most practical remedies for these discouragements and 
 defects of our position must chiefly be looked for in an education, 
 not only largely extended, but greatly elevated ; in the training 
 up among the natives a succession of men qualified by cultivated 
 intelligence, enlarged views, and deeply-rooted principles, to serve 
 God faithfully and ably in His Church 
 
 Our Missionary efforts for evangelizing this whole land can only 
 be of a desultory and unenduring character, till either a new 
 
MemorinU of Big^op Cijapman. 13s 
 
 institution is formed, or that which exists already at Cotta is 
 greatly extended and exalted, for the moral and spiritual, as 
 well as intellectual, training of an educated native ministry. 
 The only temporary expedient which suggests itself, and that 
 rather as palliatory than remedial, is the more careful and system- 
 atized instruction of our Catechists and unordained assistants. 
 They are often men of good principles, willing minds, and earnest 
 hearts, but from want of instruction they are too often deficient in 
 that clear and distinctive appreciation of Scriptural truth, which 
 alone can enable them to impart knowledge to others. This may 
 be effected by retaining them, until they are qualified for the 
 higher work of the ministry, under regular weekly instruction, 
 wherever it is practicable, and requiring that the subject prepared 
 by them under direction, for their own improvement, be made 
 the substance of that which they impart to the Catechumens and 
 congregations gathered in the villages or schools. By such a 
 regulation, a single mind may be brought to bear upon a widely 
 extended district, through the instrumentality of subordinate 
 teachers, who will, with God's grace and blessing, be greatly 
 improved, as well by the required preparation and systematic 
 training, as by the continued intercourse with more energetic, 
 more devoted, and more spiritual minds than their own. 
 
 I wish that I could speak of the religious education of the 
 colony as satisfactory — but it is, in truth, less so than any other 
 branch of instruction provided for the young. The defect arises 
 
 from the want of well-trained teachers The remedy can 
 
 only be looked for in the better training of masters, now that the 
 Normal School is connected with the Academy, and under the 
 responsible direction of one of our own body 
 
 The extension of Sunday Schools to the widest possible limit, 
 and with the largest practical efficiency, I would earnestly press 
 upon you all Most pleasing has it been to me in some 
 
136 iiHjmortaliS of 33t'iSi)op Cf)apman. 
 
 instances, to see the adult soldiery thankful to profit by the 
 opportunity thus afforded them for their spiritual improvement. 
 Let me urge you therefore to gather round you all the lay assist- 
 ance you can associate with you from the members of your 
 congregations, of either sex, assured that every hour spent for the 
 love of Christ, in the gratuitous and faithful teaching of the Sunday 
 School, is treasure laid up in Heaven. 
 
 And I would especially urge upon you all the duty of publicly 
 catechising the younger members of your flock — not in the words 
 only, but the meaning of the Catechism. It is a mode primitive 
 in its usage, effective in its result, and instructive even to the 
 Catechist. It is alike beneficial to the teacher and the taught ; 
 for to become good teachers, we must ourselves be willing learners. 
 Nor is it, as a mode of preaching, less effective in such unlettered 
 congregations as ours often are. ... As a system therefore both 
 of preaching and teaching, wherever circumstances admit of its 
 application, I earnestly recommend the catechetical for more 
 general adoption 
 
 Questions have been often proposed to me on points of discipline 
 and Ecclesiastical censure— the extent to which, and the circum- 
 stances under which, it may be authoritatively exercised. 
 
 In the existing state of the Church, and the lengthened abeyance 
 practically of all penal discipline, every step towards its revival 
 must be taken with very jealous caution ; with more than usual 
 misgiving of ourselves, and forbearance towards others. Guidance 
 however has again and again been asked ; I feel bound therefore 
 to give it, as far as I can safely or consistently. 
 
 Among the native congregations, to which the questions proposed 
 have special reference, it may be resorted to by the missionary 
 clergy, in all cases of open apostasy and relapse into idolatry after 
 Baptism — or of gross and profligate immorality, or on occasion of 
 any wilful outrage on the decencies of Christian society, so that 
 
fMcmon'al^ of StsI)op ffi&apman. 
 
 37 
 
 public scandal is brought upon the Church. When by the 
 administration of Holy Baptism, converts have been admitted to 
 the privilege of a Heavenly birthright, it is most essential that their 
 estimate of its solemn and binding pledges should not be a low 
 one; that they should believe and own themselves "redeemed 
 from all iniquity," from the power and practice, not less than the 
 guilt and punishment of sin — that, as a peculiar people, zealous of 
 good works, their "light should shine before men," if they would 
 be " meet partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light." In 
 cases therefore when the language of earnest remonstrance and 
 rebuke has failed, recourse may be had to spiritual discipline in 
 the temporary suspension, not only from Christian Communion, 
 but from all Christian privileges of every kind. And should this 
 fail of producing repentance and amendment of life, or should 
 extreme urgency arise, I should not hesitate to authorise a public 
 sentence of excommunication. But this should never be done 
 without the sanction of the Bishop having been previously 
 obtained. 
 
 On the question of withholding the rite of Christian burial from 
 baptised persons, I am of opinion that it should be conceded, 
 wherever violence is not done to the conscience by the concession. 
 Persons are so often brought into the towns for medical aid from 
 the remote districts, of whom the clergyman can know little or 
 nothing, that to withhold Christian burial from them, must some- 
 times cause the denial of it, to members of our own Church in a 
 more favoured land, who would still have continued in regular Com- 
 munion with us, if opportunity had been afforded. A question of far 
 more difficulty has reference to those, who professing themselves 
 members of the Church, have lived notoriously immoral lives. In all 
 such cases, the awakening circumstances of a death-bed may make so 
 very great a difference, that no general rule can be laid down. The 
 gracious and merciful acceptance of the labourer's eleventh hour 
 
138 JHtmortalS of JSisbop €f)apman. 
 
 of service, and of the penitent thief's last breathing of prayer on 
 the cross, are enough to warn us against judging a fallen brother. 
 Let the hope of charity be ours — the sentence of judgment is for 
 God alone. 
 
 But independently of questions such as these, there are many 
 circumstances which I know increase much the difficulties of 
 your ministerial position. The want of any defined limits of your 
 spiritual charge, ... the comparative estrangement and diminu- 
 tion of the pastoral influence consequent upon this, ... the 
 great admixture, too, not merely of race and language, but of 
 religious opinions, producing in the minds of many a want of 
 distinctive appreciation of truth. . . . All these and other causes 
 perhaps less visible, give a peculiar character to your ministerial 
 work, and peculiar hindrances to your success. . . . Our work 
 seems isolated, and so do we, and in one sense we are so. But 
 as the work of God's grace is to each an individual operation, we 
 in doing that work, or helping towards it, are fulfilling the one 
 great purpose of our ministerial call — the blessing of our ministerial 
 grace. We are imparting Christ, " the knowledge of God and the 
 wisdom of God," to every one that believeth ; not perhaps for 
 whole assembled Churches, but for those chosen ones wlio by 
 grace receive the word they hear, and live by it. Be not then 
 discouraged ; not even under the least favourable circumstances 
 of your position. Harsh judgment may be against you ; indiffer- 
 ence or hard unkindness may try you; evil rumours and slanderous 
 tongues may assail you. They may cut you to the heart's quick ; 
 but they will do you good if they humble you, if they make you 
 more watchful over yourselves — more faithful in your Master's 
 work, more forgiving for your Master's sake. One there is Who 
 will strengthen the weak hand, and confirm the feeble knee, and 
 comfort the fainting heart. And you will need His comfort. In 
 solitude and weariness often — in hunger and thirst, it may be — in 
 
MtmoviaU ol JStsii^op €f}apman. 139 
 
 watchings and fastings. Be not downcast ; " I am with you," is 
 His blessed promise, " even to the end of the world." A cross 
 we mus^ take up. If not, better would it be for us that holy 
 hands had never been laid upon our head 1 Better would it be 
 that never the words had issued from holy lips, " Receive the 
 Holy Ghost." "Take thou authority in the Church of God." . . . . 
 
 With the distractions and divisions of other countries or other 
 Churches, even in the land of our fathers' home, we have nothing 
 to do, but to mourn for them. Before and around ourselves, on 
 every side, is a giant evil. What then to us are the controversies 
 of the Christian world, when one vast blank of heathenism is 
 before us — one deep, unfathomable abyss of idolatry, ignorance, 
 and superstition around us ? Our controversy, our strife, must 
 be with Satan, not with each other. To be ministers of peace, 
 we must be men of peace. To become influential, we must be 
 respected and loved ; but to be loved by others, we must first 
 exercise love and charity among ourselves. ... A victory over 
 oneself is better than one in argument, for which even the very 
 struggle is too often prejudicial to both parties, in the loss of the 
 spirit, temper^ and mind of Christ. 
 
 Words cannot speak stronger on this subject than do the 
 reiterated warnings of S. Paul, in those three epistles which, as 
 the text books for our guidance and the standard of our ministerial 
 duty, should be read over with the Ordination Service by us all 
 once in every month. " Charge them," he enjoins on Timothy, 
 " Charge them before the Lord, that they strive not about words 
 to no profit." Of such he says their word "doth eat as a canker." 
 A controversial spirit is always contagious. It not only, " as a 
 canker," cuts stealthily into the' heart of all vital and spiritual 
 Christianity in ourselves, but kindles the evil flame in others. 
 Therefore, says S. Paul, " The servant of the Lord must not 
 strive, but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meek- 
 
140 
 
 ilWeinortaTsi of JStiSj^op Ci)apman. 
 
 ness instructing them that oppose themselves." Such is the only 
 befitting conduct for the guides and teachers of others, who would 
 show themselves " examples to the believers." 
 
 Ours, my brethren, being so high and holy a call, is a most 
 
 solemn and awful accountableness "It is required in 
 
 stewards that a man be found faithful." " To whom much is 
 given, of them will be much required." Of them much is required 
 even now — nothing less than an entire self-surrender for His sake, 
 Whose servants we are. . . . Self-abandonment is the first element 
 in ministerial usefulness — the chief hope of blessing and success. 
 Self-abandonment in everything; I speak it deliberately — account- 
 able before God for every word I utter for your admonition and 
 guidance ; claiming obedience because I am willing to give it ; 
 " Our meat is to do the will of Him that sent us." Self-abandon- 
 ment, therefore, in everything — in our work, in our hearts, in our 
 homes, in our dealings with others, in our bearing and temper to 
 all. ... No gifts, no attainments, will make up for the want of it. 
 
 It is not for us to look for the high things or the smooth 
 things of this world. . . . Whatever then may be the standard of 
 others' duty, our standard must not be taken from the world, or 
 the tone of society around us, but from the Word of God, and 
 our own vows — the twofold vow of our Baptism and our Ordina- 
 tion. It is my deep conviction that we so often fall short because 
 we make our standard too low. In the world, we are too much 
 of it. We adopt its tone, we seek its praise, we are influenced 
 by its opinions and its spirit, we share its feelings and often its 
 strifes, . . . and at last are borne down or swept along by the 
 overwhelming tide of its corruptions. 
 
 If then, holiness becometh the Lord's House, much more doth 
 it become His ministers. As the " salt of the earth," we may not 
 " lose our savour." Brought as we are nearest to the throne of 
 God— not like the priests of old, "between the porch and the 
 
IHfmonalS of Sisl&op CI)apmaii. 141 
 
 altar" — but at the very altar itself — the dispensers of life and 
 blessing to all, what manner of men ought we to be — how earnest 
 not only to " keep that which is committed to our trust," but to 
 " stir up the gift of God, that is in us," to " endure all things for 
 the elect's sake," to "meditate on the things of God," to "give 
 ourselves wholly to them," " that we may both save ourselves and 
 them that hear us," and having preaclied to others, may not our- 
 selves " be castaway." 
 
 And as, my Reverend Brethren, our Divine Master washed His 
 disciples' feet, as He emptied Himself, that He might fill the 
 world and our hearts with an example of ministerial humility, so 
 must we work and pray and strive, to be perfect, even with the 
 same perfection, with which our Master in Heaven is perfect. 
 
 " Wherefore, as men of God," saith the Apostolic Paul, "follow 
 after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, holiness. 
 Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto 
 ye are also called, and have professed a good profession before 
 many witnesses. I give you charge in the sight of God, that you 
 keep this commandment without spot, unrcbukeable, until the 
 appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who is the blessed and only 
 Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords, to Whom be 
 honour and power everlasting. Amen." 
 
142 ^motiali of JSt'slbop €]^apman. 
 
 ADDRESS ON THE OCCASION OF THE LAYING 
 OF THE CORNER-STONE OF TRINITY 
 CHURCH, COLOMBO. 
 1846. 
 
 My Christian Friends, 
 
 It was yesterday our privilege to lay the first foundation of 
 the spiritual building of Christ's Church in this Diocese by the 
 admission of living teachers to its Ministry. It is to-day our 
 happiness to lay the first stone of its material fabric by laying the 
 foundation of this Church in the name of God the Father, God 
 the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. 
 
 In this there is ground for thankfulness, that my two earliest 
 public acts should be for the establishment and extension of our 
 Master's Kingdom. I accept it as an earnest of still better 
 things. I rejoice to have found those among you willing of 
 themselves to give to God of their time and substance for His 
 glory, and the good of those around them. 
 
 This is the first stone laid of the visible Church of Christ since 
 this island has been made, as an Episcopal Diocese, an integral 
 member of Christ's body, complete in all its parts, and no longer 
 maimed in one of the most important of its functions. I had 
 indeed hoped that the foundation of a Cathedral would have been 
 my first public work. 
 
 But since this could not be, it is matter of joy and thankfulness 
 to me, that it has been anticipated by you. It is no disheartening 
 thing to be beaten in the race of our Divine Master — if only we 
 all run, or strive to run, so as " to obtain." I rejoice therefore to 
 minister for you to-day, and pray God to prosper the work of our 
 hands upon us, that it may be the beginning of more enlarged and 
 energetic work for His honour and glory ; that it may be the first 
 
ilHtmoii'als of JStfifiop Cfiapman. 143 
 
 fruits of an abounding harvest for the ingathering of souls into the 
 garner of Heaven, from the thousands of those around who know 
 not the name of Him, by Whom alone they can be saved. 
 
 It is true indeed that He for Whom we build is not contained 
 within the narrow bounds of any earthly building. Heaven itself 
 is His throne, the whole earth His footstool. But we know that 
 He is pleased to accept the humble offering of man's devotion, 
 in setting apart from the world and worldly use, places dedicated 
 wholly to prayer and thanksgiving and praise. 
 
 May it be so this day ! May He accept the dedication of this 
 building to His own especial service ! May His presence abide 
 in it ! May His ministers who are called to serve here be faithful 
 to Him as their Master, to His service as their work ! May the 
 voice of prayer and praise, of intercession and thanksgiving, of 
 penitent confession and pardoning absolution, never be uttered 
 in vain ! May the word of Christ's Gospel be preached in faith- 
 fulness, be heard and heeded in thankfulness, by all who assemble 
 here ! As set upon this hill, may it be in very truth a light to 
 lighten the Gentiles around — a beacon to the mariner, to guide 
 him to the "haven where he would be ! " 
 
 With temples of idolatry and superstition on every side, of 
 Mahomet not far away, of Vishnu just below, of Buddhism every- 
 where, let there be no long delay before the Cross of Christ is 
 raised above all, as the symbol of the Christian's faith and hope. 
 
 Above all, while we raise the material temple of wood and 
 stone, we should never forget that the true temple of God must 
 be in our own hearts, that we ourselves must be in reality what 
 we are by profession, living " temples of the Holy Ghost." It is 
 not the lofty tower or the vaulted roof ; it is not transept, nave, 
 nor chancel ; it is not the holy font, or holiest altar, but the living 
 and spiritualised hearts of living men, that constitute the real 
 Sanctuary of the living God. 
 
144 JKemortal^ of 33i'S]^op C]^apman. 
 
 To you who, after so many unavoidable delays, have brought 
 this good work to its present auspicious commencement, the 
 thanks of the Church are due. To one and all of you I thus in 
 public tender them. May your work be as firm and lasting as 
 the granite rock on which it will rest ! 
 
 I rejoice to be associated with you this day in the work, and I 
 pray God that the best reward of every good work for His service 
 may be yours ; — to witness ere long its completion, and to enjoy 
 the abiding comfort of having given your time and substance for 
 the good of others as well as yourselves, to Him Who will " not 
 forget your works and labour, that proceedeth of love," 
 
 To all I would say, in conclusion, for the work is yet unfinished, 
 " Be merciful after your power. If you have much, give plen- 
 teously. If you have little, do your diligence gladly to give of 
 that little ; for so will you gather to yourselves a good reward in 
 the day of necessity." 
 
 CONFIRMATION. 
 
 Dearly Beloved, 
 
 The solemn purpose which brings you here to-day is one 
 of more than ordinary interest to you. It cannot but be of 
 greatest importance to your future life. 
 
 The grace of God is offered you, opportunity is again given 
 you. The Holy Spirit of God, in your Baptism, delivered you 
 from the power, and cleansed you from the guilt of sin, but it 
 left you still subject to its temptations. You were then, by God's 
 unspeakable blessing, admitted to a threefold privilege. 
 
 I. As members of Christ, you were received into His Church, 
 like Noah into the ark of safety, for deliverance amid the deluge 
 of sin and worldliness on every side. 
 
JMtmortalfi of St'jiljop CI)apman. 
 
 ^45 
 
 2. As children of God, you became privileged to go to God 
 Himself, as to a Father, in humble prayer. 
 
 3. As inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven, you were blessed 
 with the promises of the Gospel of Jesus Christ through faith. 
 
 When admitted to this threefold privilege, you were pledged 
 also by your sponsors to a threefold promise : — i. To shun what 
 God forbids ; 2. To believe whatever God reveals ; 3. To do 
 whatever God commands. You were pledged to repentance, 
 faith, and obedience. These promises were made for you by 
 others, that the full blessing of salvation might be yours before 
 even you were conscious of it. But now that you are come to 
 years of understanding, the promises must be renewed and con- 
 firmed by yourselves. 
 
 If you, therefore, in faith do your part, God will assuredly in 
 blessing do His. If you kneel before Him in penitence for the 
 past. He will raise you up in blessing and strength for the future, 
 even in the strength and might of His own Holy Spirit. As the 
 Apostles laid hands on those who had been baptized, and con- 
 firmed and blessed them ; so now the Church, by her appointed 
 minister, will lay hands on you, will pray for and confirm you. 
 
 As Christ Himself laid hands on those who were brought to 
 Him to bless and strengthen them ; so the Church, by prayer 
 and laying on of hands, will bless and strengthen each one of 
 you. Some blessing must have accompanied the solemn act of 
 Christ, an unseen and spiritual blessing. The same blessing He 
 empowered His Apostles to continue 
 
 So we act now. We use in Baptism the same holy words ; we 
 speak in Confirmation the same blessing which the Church by 
 her Apostles has spoken. The words, and the blessing and the 
 Spirit, are of Christ's gift, and not of ours, or of any mere human 
 appointment. 
 
 Doubt not, then, but earnestly believe that Christ Himself is 
 
 K 
 
146 
 
 now present with you, to bless you with the same gracious gift of 
 His own Holy Spirit ; not by any sudden impulse, or extraordinary 
 gift of languages or of healing, as in early days, but with the 
 strengthening and sanctifying influence of His ever-present grace, 
 and help, and peace, to make and keep you His from day to day, 
 even to the end of life. 
 
 As then in Baptism your spiritual life was begun, so in Con- 
 firmation and Holy Communion spiritual strength will be continued, 
 renewed, and increased. Draw near, then, now in faith ; kneel in 
 silence and in prayer. Renew, in repentance for all that is past, 
 your own most solemn promise ; and God will renew to you, day 
 by day. His blessed and inward gifts. 
 
 So will you alone be kept in a state of growth here, to be raised 
 at last to one of endless glory hereafter. 
 
 AFTER CONFIRMATION. 
 
 Dearly Beloved in the Lord, 
 
 You have now set your own seal to your solemn promise 
 before God and the Church, and God has set His seal to every 
 blessing of the Gospel of Christ towards you. You are now, 
 therefore, as the Apostle declares, sealed unto the day of redemp- 
 tion by the Holy Spirit of God. The solemn vow of God is upon 
 you, to the end of your life-long trial. 
 
 You could not, however, have avoided this promise, had you 
 been absent to-day. The earlier pledge of your infancy at the 
 font would have lain heavy on your soul. For on every baptized 
 Christian the promise remains, whether he is confirmed or not. 
 There are those who forfeit the blessing, but they cannot evade 
 
ifHtmon'aljf of St^ljop Chapman. 147 
 
 the binding promise of their Baptism. Each one of you has now, I 
 trust, by the earnest faith and obedience of your own inmost heart, 
 obtained increase of help to enable you to keep that promise. 
 
 Cherish that inward help of the Holy Spirit in every way you 
 can ; — by daily prayer, by the daily reading of the Holy Bible, 
 by keeping the Sabbath Day holy, (not one part of it only at 
 Church, but all of it at home), by Holy Communion of the 
 Body and Blood of Christ as often as you can ; this is to become 
 the food of your inward spirit, as bread is the nourishment of your 
 body ; — by frequent, heart-searching self-examination, at certain 
 seasons, as on your birthday, on the anniversary of this your Con- 
 firmation, and in preparation for every Communion. 
 
 Never be ashamed of the Gospel of Christ. Witness it fearlessly 
 before the world, not by your words so much as by your acts — 
 not in talk, but in life. Pray not only in your chamber by your- 
 selves, but never forsake or neglect the assembly of the Church 
 together for this holy purpose. 
 
 God calls you to Himself, remember, every day, by His Spirit, 
 by His Word, by His ministers, by His warnings and providences. 
 He calls you to stand up for the truth amid much both of heathen 
 darkness, and corrupting worldliness on every side. He calls you, 
 especially in this land of idolatry, to fight the good fight of faith 
 against sin, the world, and the devil. He calls you to work out your 
 own salvation ; to let your light shine before men, and He promises 
 and will give you help to do this, if you seek it in earnest faith, 
 in the way which He points out, and in this Church will guide you. 
 
 He never will leave you to be tempted above that you are able, 
 or without the aid of His Holy Spirit, if you cast all your care and 
 all your prayer in faith on Him. 
 
 Hold fast the form of sound words, in your Prayer-book, your 
 Catechism, and your Creeds. Be stedfast, immoveable, always 
 abounding in the work of the Lord. Approve yourselves in all 
 
148 jlMemortal^ of ^iiifop Ci^apman. 
 
 things the faithful soldiers and servants of Christ, as pledged in 
 your Baptism. 
 
 Having been baptized in the faith of Christ, having been con- 
 firmed in the grace of the Holy Gliost, you will be established by 
 the strength of God's Word, God's promise, and His gift, you will 
 be saved by the atonement of His only-begotten Son, for " the 
 gift of God is everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
 
 And now in the words of Apostolic blessing, " May the very 
 God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God that your 
 whole spirit and soul and body may be preserved blameless unto 
 the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 THANKSGIVING SERVICE AFTER CHOLERA. 
 1846. 
 
 Psalm cxvi. 12, 13. 
 " What shall I render unto the Lord for all His benefits towards me? I will take 
 the cup of salvation, and call upon the Name of the Lord." 
 
 We are assembled together to-day under circumstances of more 
 than common interest. It is of God's mercy alone that we are so 
 assembled ; — mercy, which we indeed personally deserved, as little 
 or less than they who have been taken from among us, but which 
 He in His abounding goodness has still extended towards our- 
 selves. 
 
 On one occasion, when our blessed Lord, Who went about 
 doing good, had shewn a great mercy to a number of afflicted 
 men, it happened that only one returned to thank Him. "And 
 Jesus said, 'Were there not ten cleansed, but where are the nine?' 
 There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this 
 stranger." My brethren, at that Holy Table to-day is the test of 
 
fHtmoitaliS of 33{sl)oj) Cibapmaii. 149 
 
 o«r thankfulness, — whether we, like that Samaritan stranger, fall on 
 our knees at His feet giving Him thanks, or whether like the nine, 
 we go our way as they did after being spared and saved, and forget 
 alike the great deliverance in mercy wrought out for us, and the 
 gracious God Who alone has wrought it. 
 
 Brethren, since last that Table was spread, the judgments 
 of God have been visibly and awfully amongst us. The 
 angel of death has been here ; his arrows have been sharp 
 and swift and sure. Before him the young and the strong 
 and the brave have fallen " Take ye heed there- 
 fore, for ye know not when the time is." The warning voice 
 of God has spoken this most solemnly and plainly among us of 
 late. But in the midst of judgment He has remembered mercy. 
 The voice of our prayers has been heard ; the plague in pity is 
 stayed. Above sixty, who probably were gathered in this very 
 house of God only one short month ago, are now in their graves ; 
 some so suddenly stricken, that not a word of prayer could they 
 speak. Their trial is at an end ; f/ieir opportunity is gone ; but 
 ours remains, still we can say, " Now is the accepted time, now is 
 the day of salvation." 
 
 But, brethren, these warnings are too often forgotten. They 
 make no deepened impression on the hearts, they leave no stamp 
 on the lives of those who remain. Let it not now be so with you. 
 Let the fear of death, give place to the fear of God. They who 
 are gone, though dead, yet speak to us with a warning voice that 
 none can mistake, anJ none ought to forget. 
 
 What you have yourselves witnessed of late shews you that when 
 we preach or speak to you of death and the judgment after death, 
 we are not speaking of distant or only possible events, but of 
 realities, which you see before you ; of which, though full of health 
 and strength to-day, you may yourselves be the victims to-morrow. 
 They teach more powerfully than words can speak, that repentance 
 
ISO JHf mortals of Hiiiiop Cf)apman. 
 
 is not a thing to be put off to a deatli-bed ; that now, is not only 
 the time of trial, but the day of salvation. 
 
 Think not then, that if you go on in sin, in the neglect of God's 
 Word and Sacraments, and turn your back upon His calls to 
 repentance and to salvation, that it will be long before your 
 account may come. Some among you have stood by the bedside 
 of your dying comrades, ministering in kindness and Christian 
 charity to their needs. Judge for yourselves whether such a time 
 is a fit season for repentance; when racking pains and spasms 
 are torturing the body of the suffering sinner. After such a 
 warning as we have lately had among us, one of two things is 
 certain of the future, that every one of you must become converted 
 to Christ, or hardened in sin. If what you have so lately witnessed 
 does not move you, there is nothing on this side the grave 
 that will. 
 
 Two points, therefore, I would earnestly press upon you, for 
 the sake of your undying souls. First, that — as in the mercy of 
 God, when so many have been stricken you have been spared — 
 the life you owe to God, you will henceforth give to God. So 
 much in thankfulness ; and next in warning, that while time and 
 opportunity are granted (how long none can tell), you will turn 
 at once from sin, will be converted, that you may live. . . . We 
 would plead with you earnestly and affectionately, as men gifted 
 of God with high endowments of reason and conscience, for high 
 and holy ends, not to be the servants of Satan in pleasure and in 
 sin, but rather, as in Baptism you are pledged, to be the faithful 
 soldiers of Christ our Lord ; as men who must prepare to meet 
 your God; who must watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
 temptation. We would plead with you not to neglect the great 
 salvation offered you, in that Blood of Christ which cleanseth 
 from all sin : in that bread of which whoso eateth hath eternal 
 life. Draw near then now in faith, you that have lately renewed 
 
fMetnort'alfi of 13i6f)op Cj^apman. 
 
 :5i 
 
 and been confirmed in the promises of your Baptism, and are 
 now for the first time admitted to the full privileges of your 
 Christian inheritance ; and you who, having been rescued from 
 the hand and fear of death, have resolved to give yourselves to 
 God, draw near and take this Holy Sacrament to your comfort. 
 
 Remember, all of you, the parting words of Moses to Israel : — 
 " I call Heaven and earth to witness, that I have set before you 
 life and death, blessing and cursing ; therefore choose life, that 
 thou mayest live, and love the Lord thy God, and that thou 
 mayest obey His voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto Him, 
 for He is thy life and the length of thy days." 
 
52 
 
 Mtmotiala of St£ii)op €]^apnian. 
 
 To THE Rev. J. F. HASLAM, 
 Principal of the Theological Institution 
 of the Church Missionary Society 
 at Cotta, Ceylon, 
 and the other Missionaries of that Society, 
 both European and Native ; 
 as a tribute of sincere regard, and 
 with prayer for an increase of blessing 
 from above, on their labours and on 
 themselves, " in unity of spirit and in the 
 bond of peace," by their affectionate friend and brother, 
 
 J Colombo. 
 
 A SERMON 
 
 Preache(i to the Native Congregations of the Ceylon Church 
 Mission, assembled at Cotta, on occasion of the Missionary 
 Jubilee, November ist, 1848, by James, Bishop of Colombo. 
 
 LeVIT. XXV. 10. 
 
 "Ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land 
 unto all the inhabitants thereof : It shall be a Jubilee unto you." 
 
 The first Jubilee was solemnised by the appointment of God 
 Himself. It was the Pentecostal feast of years for all Israel. It 
 was a feast of united prayer and praise and thanksgiving among a 
 whole nation ; — for redemption from slavery, for the recovery of 
 all forfeited or alienated property : — for mercies not to be num- 
 bered, for blessings never to be forgotten. The chosen people of 
 God were its subjects; the priests of God its heralds ; — the trumpet 
 of the Lord was its signal, the liberty of the Lord its gift. Such 
 also, Brethren, is our Christian Jubilee. The trumpet we would 
 sound is the Gospel of Jesus Christ : the liberty we would pro- 
 claim, is the glorious freedom of the children of God — spiritual 
 freedom from the bondage of Satan, and of sin throughout the 
 
JiMemorialj! of }3t5i)op Cf)<ipniait. 
 
 53 
 
 world, — the emancipation of millions from the chains of heathen- 
 ism and idolatry. This day is our Christian Jubilee : — a day of 
 collective thanksgiving in almost every kingdom of the earth ; — a 
 day of united prayer, " from the rising up of the sun, unto the 
 going down of the same." How sublime is tlie thought ; how 
 elevating to the mind that strives to lift itself upward to heaven, — 
 to embrace it in all its vastness and its goodness ; — to measure 
 the length and breadth and height and depth of God's love and 
 mercy in the redemption of man, through the blood of Jesus ! Be 
 it ours then to take up the Psalmist's song, " This is the day 
 which the Lord hath made ; we will rejoice and be glad in it." 
 May it, by the grace of the Holy Spirit of God, be so realised to 
 our own hearts ! May this become, by the blessing of the same 
 Holy Spirit, to the world at large, " the acceptable year of the 
 Lord ! " — the beginning of enlarged and increased efforts for the 
 extension of His kingdom, " Whose we are, and Whom we serve." 
 Fifty years ago the seed of the Church Missionary Society was 
 first sown : — the smallest of all seeds in its origin, that Society has 
 now become the greatest of trees. Its roots have spread from 
 England to China. Its branches have reached from Canada to 
 Ceylon. A goodly tree, like our own banyan, striking out fresh 
 roots from every branch, it may now be said to overshadow the 
 world ; and the tribes of almost every nation take refuge beneath 
 its sheher. It has planted the Gospel, as the tree of life, in the 
 midst of the earth, (no longer a garden of Paradise), that all 
 "may eat thereof and live." Its Missions, and Schools, and 
 Churches may now be described, as encircling t'le globe with a 
 girdle of light and blessing. Not a single hour of this day will 
 pass without the voice of united prayer, and the hymn of collective 
 praise, being offered at the throne of grace, — in the freshness of 
 the morning sacrifice, — -with the fragrance of the evening incense. 
 China in the far East will begin the glad song. Before it swells in 
 
154 JMemon'aliS of 33tSlbop ffii^apman. 
 
 fullest strains of noonday gladness, our own sea-girt isle takes up 
 the hymn from North to South, from Nellore to Baddagame. 
 We are here assembled, by God's great mercy, to fill the chorus 
 of holy joy ; to pass it on to the plains of India, — from Himalaya 
 to Travancore and Tinnevelly. Thence to Africa, both East and 
 West, to England, to America, to New Zealand : every hour of 
 the sun's light, as it traverses the broad heaven this day, will wake 
 the fresh morning hymn in the gladness of Jubilee thanksgiving, 
 till it sets in the far west, — no longer, God be thanked, in the 
 blackness of mental and spiritual darkness, but to wake, we trust, 
 nation after nation to the light, the freedom, the blessing, and the 
 salvation of the Gospel of the crucified Jesus. 
 
 And, brethren, if many Christian hearts are so enlarged as to be 
 filled with the Holy Ghost and with faith this day, we shall not want 
 means to occupy many a dark spot around. Truly in every land the 
 " harvest is great many are the " fields already white " for that 
 spiritual harvest ; — still " the labourers are few ;" — much too few. 
 But who can tell what may be the effect of the united prayers of 
 the world this day ? Who can tell what Pentecostal outpouring 
 of His Holy Spirit God may have in store, for the glory of His 
 own great Name and the extension of His Church in the world ? 
 If the prayers of one righteous man avail much, how much more 
 may those of a united Church in every part of the universe — the 
 chosen thousands of God Himself, in the faith of His blessed 
 Gospel, — "knit together in one communion and fellowship in the 
 mystical body of His Son, Christ our Lord." Few of us can hope 
 to witness the return of another such Jubilee. Fifty years, though 
 in the sight of God but the twinkling of an eye, is a lengthened 
 span in human life. Before its return we probably shall all be in 
 the grave. We shall have been given " earth to earth, and dust 
 to dust." Our responsibility will be at an end ; our opportunities 
 gone, such as we have to-day : but all our accountableness for 
 
fMcmorials of 38t'£;f)op Ctapmait. 155 
 
 good or for evil will remain. Opportunities made the most of, or 
 altogether lost, — grace improved or neglected, — renewed and 
 repeated calls heeded or disregarded : — all these will remain, — 
 witnesses either for or against our souls ; — as the talent hidden in 
 the napkin, or put out to interest ; — as the faithful service of 
 devoted followers of Christ, or the hollow pretensions of nominal, 
 but in heart, apostatizing professors. All will remain. To us, 
 therefore, to-day is "the accepted time." TAis is the season of 
 judgment, to prove and to try us, not less than of Jubilee, to 
 cheer and support us. The trial must precede the triumph. 
 
 Many, too, are the encouragements we see around. I speak not 
 now of the multiplied Churches and congregations, and the thou- 
 sands of faithful worshippers and communicants gathered into the 
 true fold of Christ, in many a distant land. I would rather look 
 nearer our own homes. Look, then, around at this great assem- 
 blage to-day, as the witness of the Church's faithfulness, in one 
 small vineyard of our Master's heritage. Estimate the silent good 
 it has done for years, and is still doing in this land, — unseen, it is 
 true, and almost unknown, because unvisited and unpraised. 
 Witness the education given within these honoured walls, — equal 
 in intellectual advancement, superior in domestic and moral and 
 religious discipline, to any afforded in the Island. Witness three 
 of its stations already served by ordained and exemplary native 
 Clergy; — trained, cherished, and sent forth from this fostering 
 nursery of the Native Church of Ceylon. Witness the three new 
 Chapels opened in the course of the present year — each of them 
 to become, we hope, an abiding home of faith, and a shining light 
 of truth, amid the surrounding darkness on every side. The 
 neighbouring villages of Yakbadda and Kalupaluwawa, and that 
 of Gatambe, near Kandy, are proofs to us Europeans that your 
 minds, my Christian Brethren of this Island, assembled here in 
 thankfulness to-day, are awakened to a deeper and more realised 
 
iS6 ifHcmorialg of 58t:Si)op Cf)apman. 
 
 sense of the blessing of the House of God among you. Words 
 may be wanting to you to express it, but hearts and acts are not. 
 We rejoice to know that many of you are willing to give and to 
 spend for the cause of God and of His truth. Before another 
 year has passed, Cotta, we trust, will have its Parochial as well as 
 its Missionary Church among you. Let this be the Jubilee oflFer- 
 ing of your hearts to-day. Let not the sun set without a resolve 
 on the part of every one of you to give something for God's 
 service, and to go on giving every week, till you have each done 
 all you can to build a Church in your own village. It will be a 
 monument of this the Jubilee year for your children, and children's 
 children, to look to and thank God for : — a perpetual remembrance 
 of this day of praise and prayer in the Church, which has done 
 what it could, in faithfulness to God, to teach you the unspeakable 
 value of the immortal soul within you, to preach to you "the 
 unsearchable riches of Christ : " — of Christ, " the power of God 
 and the wisdom of God : " — of Christ, " the propitiation for our 
 sins, and not for ours only, but for the sins of the whole world." 
 
 Thirty years have passed, since first the Missionaries came 
 amongst you, and till the present year, no Church has been built 
 in any of your villages. Now we can number three; and we 
 rejoice to know that others are in progress, that you are yourselves 
 beginning to be in earnest in the good work. " Let every one of 
 you " therefore, as the Apostle enjoins, " on the first day of the 
 week lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him." It is our 
 privilege, as ministering among you far away from our home and 
 kindred, " to sing the Lord's song in a strange land ; " to " preach 
 the Gospel to the poor" in a tongue not our own : but the fruit 
 of that preaching, — the blessing of that Gospel is yours. If it has 
 turned you from bowing down to false deiiies to the one "living 
 and true God ; " — if it has brought you from the images of wood 
 and clay in the temples around, to the worship in spirit and truth 
 
i^nnoitals of Sijifjop Ci^apmaii. 157 
 
 of the only Saviour and Redeemer of the world ; yours, again I 
 say is the blessing, yours will be the reward : — a crown that will 
 never fade, — a life that will know no end. But remember you 
 must not " halt between two opinions." As the prophet on Mount 
 Carmel cried aloud to the people, " If the Lord be God, serve 
 Him, but if Baal, then serve him so the blessing and the curse 
 of the God of heaven and earth, of the Saviour of the world, and 
 all that are in the world who believe in Him, are placed before 
 you in this holy place. May every parent among you resolve 
 to-day, with holy Joshua, " as for me and my house, we will serve 
 the Lord." Then will the living power of God's truth and the 
 everlasting Gospel of Christ, be seen and felt throughout this dark 
 land. The liberty of redeemed souls will be proclaimed, not as 
 now, in a few favoured spots only, but throughout its wide extent, 
 in every hidden village, on every mountain pass, in every rocky 
 glen : — Your light will shine before your fellow country men, and 
 this place, in which we are gathered, as the nursery of a Native 
 Ministry, become the praise and the glory and the blessing of 
 your native land. 
 
 And you, whose privilege it has been from earliest childhood 
 to lisp your Saviour's prayer, in loved and distant homes, under 
 the training of our Scriptural, Apostolical Church, — remember 
 the call of its holy teaching this day both in Collect, and in 
 Creed, — in doctrine and in prayer. One is that Church in every 
 part of the world — one in faith, one in hope, one in blessing to 
 all; — true to her Apostolic origin, true to her Scriptural Creeds 
 and Catechism, and Articles and Sacraments, — true in short to 
 her Bible, as the single groundwork of all her teaching and all 
 her blessing, — true to her only Head, the Author and Finisher of 
 our faith. Most elevating and yet most humbling is the thought, 
 that we shall this day be united with all the holy and pure and 
 devout and good in the faith of Jesus, in every part of the wide 
 
158 fMemortalji of JSisfiop €i)apman. 
 
 world, — of " every nation and tongue and people and language," 
 in prayer for the enlargement of our Redeemer's Kingdom, for 
 the accomplishment of His gracious prophecy still unfulfilled. 
 We have been among the first, so far to the East, to raise the glad 
 hymn of praise and Jubilee this holy day. May we like the 
 eastern sages of old, gladly offer too our " gold and frankincense 
 and myrrh." May we lay at the feet of Christ the best we have 
 to give! When the voice of our evening psalm is hushed, the 
 pealing anthem in many a noble Church of our native land, will 
 swell, in thrilling strains, the solemn notes of praise ; — and all we 
 most love and fondly value, will offer up the very same prayers we 
 have offered, and waft their thoughts to usward, in oneness of the 
 heart's affection, deepened and hallowed by the oneness of our 
 heart's faith. 
 
 Be not afraid then of doing too much to-day or of giving too 
 much to God ; — Sanctify this occasion (the one occasion of your 
 life for such a call) by an offering worthy of the holy cause which 
 brings you here. Men's souls are at stake : — God's work is to be 
 done : — Christ's Kingdom is to be advanced. " Freely ye have 
 received," give freely, gladly, thankfully ; that as our work is one 
 with God and for God, so we may ourselves " be of one heart 
 and of one soul, united in one holy bond of truth and peace, of 
 faith and charity," to the glory of Him, Who redeemed us — 
 " not with gold or silver or corruptible things," but with His own 
 precious blood on the cross of " suffering for our salvation." " In- 
 asmuch," they are His own words, " as ye do it unto one of the 
 least of these My brethren, ye do it unto Me." 
 
JUlcmon'als of 3St£ii)op €]^apman. 159 
 
 CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY JUBILEE. 
 All Saints' Day, 1848. 
 
 Zech. :v. 6. 
 
 " Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord." 
 
 In the natural and material world, the agency of God's Almighty 
 hand is often visible to the eye, and more often appreciable to 
 the mind of man. In the moral and spiritual world it is far less 
 so. The active agency of the Holy Spirit is unseen ; its mar- 
 vellous power, its inward life, its reality, is discoverable only by 
 the thoughts and words and acts of man — by the fruit it produces 
 in the heart and life. It was that Holy Spirit which, first brooding 
 over the face of the vast deep, brought order and beauty and 
 perfection from the chaotic mass, changed darkness into light, 
 and breathed into the earthy and material frame of man, and 
 man became a living soul. It was the same Holy Spirit Who, 
 under the patriarchal, the Mosaic, and the prophetic dispensations, 
 opened the eyes of men of God, and enabled them by faith to 
 descry and to describe in words of glowing imagery, sometimes of 
 sublimest mystery, the glory of a spiritual kingdom upon earth, 
 which has yet to be fulfilled. It was the same Holy Spirit Who, 
 on the day of Pentecost, endued the Apostles with power before 
 unknown to man, and sent them forth in a strength beyond their 
 own, filled with a Divine energy, both of utterance and action, for 
 the establishment of that spiritual kingdom in the hearts of living 
 men throughout the world. 
 
 The last command of our risen Lord, to go and teach all 
 nations, to preach the Gospel to every creature, was renewed on 
 that holy day by the miraculous confirmation of the solemn charge, 
 in the visible effusion of the Holy Ghost and in its marvellous 
 
i6o jrHcmortaliS of 33t!$I)op Ci^apmau. 
 
 effects. From that day the holy leaven has been at work, but 
 the lump is only partially leavened. Three-fourths of the human 
 race are still sunk in idolatry. The good seed has indeed been 
 sown : it has grown into a goodly tree, but only a few from every 
 nation under heaven can yet be said to have taken refuge beneath 
 the hallowed shelter which the Church holds out to all. Its 
 prophetic glory and greatness are yet very far from being fulfilled ; 
 its future universality lives indeed in our hopes, but its present 
 catholicity is little more than a name. . . . Still, faith bids us look 
 upward and go onward. " The promise," it is written in the 
 unfailing Word of God, " the promise is unto you and to your 
 children, and to all that are afar off." In the faith of this promise, 
 we meet together to-day in this House of God for thanksgiving, 
 for humiliation ; for prayer in both. 
 
 Honoured as an instrument of God for His great work of 
 blessing and salvation to the whole world, the Church Missionary 
 Society has invited our assemblage to-day in faith and prayer, to 
 commemorate the fiftieth year of its blessing to the world ; to 
 humble ourselves before God for our shortcomings, both national 
 and individual, as His chosen instruments for this holy work ; to 
 deepen the sense of our own responsibility, to pour forth our 
 thanks for the countless and unmerited mercies of our God towards 
 us, and to pray for an abundant outpouring of His Holy Spirit on 
 the Church and its work, on its agents and Ministers, on its 
 Governors and Pastors, wherever in the faith of His promises, 
 and with the aid of His Spirit, they give themselves, their heart 
 and soul, their health and strength, and time and life, to its 
 labour and service. 
 
 Nor could a more befitting day have been chosen for such a 
 solemn call, than that on which the Church is assembled to avow 
 its faith in " the one Communion and fellowship of the mystical 
 body of Christ," knit together and " compacted by that which every 
 
iWtmoitalsi of IStSbop Ci^apman. i6i 
 
 joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure 
 of every part." It is as an incorporation, a Society of Churchmen, 
 to carry the Sacraments and blessings of the Church to those 
 beyond its pale, that our support this day is asked. Originating 
 in the Church, cradled, fostered, strengthened and wholly sup- 
 ported by the Church, it seeks to do and has done the holy work 
 of the Church in many a benighted land, where but for its active 
 and blessed agency, the faith of Christ and His Gospel would 
 hardly to this day have been known. Its witness is in the hearts 
 of thousands who sleep in Jesus ; — in the living faith of many, 
 who are still its crown and joy. 
 
 And though our efforts for the glory of our God have been 
 few and feeble, compared with the means and opportunities with 
 which as a nation, we have been blessed, still we can point to 
 many a country, to Africa and New Zealand — to India and China 
 and America, wherein the fruitful vine has been planted, wherein 
 its fruit has been owned and greatly blessed of God, to the 
 salvation of thousands of souls. 
 
 Nor are we ourselves without a testimony before our eyes, which 
 may well encourage us to strive more and to spend more than we 
 have done in this holy cause. Some among you witnessed this 
 morning not far away, the assembled fold of Christ, the in- 
 gathering of thirty years of travail of many a laborious servant 
 of God — of many an uplifted prayer for the enlightenment of 
 this dark land. 
 
 We are all, brethren, the stewards of God in a foreign land for 
 this very purpose : to make our Christian light shine before the 
 heathen, that by their conversion they may glorify our Father 
 Which is in Heaven. Let us see that we acquit ourselves, from 
 this day, in our stewardship better than we have done ; not indeed 
 to exalt ourselves ; — for saith the Lord, " not by might, nor by 
 power, but by My Spirit " must the work be done ; — but rather to 
 
 L 
 
l62 
 
 JHcmortalS of fSii\)op Ci^apman. 
 
 expand and enlarge the holy work itself — to lengthen our cords 
 and strengthen our stakes, to go farther into the jungle, to taber- 
 nacle and to dwell there, till the wilderness is made a garden, and 
 the whole land is seen to flourish as abundantly in spiritual as in 
 natural fruitfulness. What we have yet seen are but as the small 
 drops before the shower, the few clusters of ripe grapes before 
 the vintage, the earnest of what may be, and in some degree the 
 proof of what has been done, but still far short of what our faith 
 in God's promise leads us to expect in His own appointed season. 
 Our province is to labour, to give, to pray : with God alone is the 
 blessing and the result. 
 
 It is true that our efforts as a Christian people have been far 
 short of what they ought to have been, and we shall do well each 
 of us to put the question to ourselves, " What will all our national 
 glory or our personal gain be to us, perhaps in a few short months, 
 when in the last dying hour, the only thought pressing upon our 
 hearts in sadness may be, of the much that Christ has done for 
 us, of the little that we have done, or tried to do for Him ? " Yet 
 we need not be discouraged by the small results we see. If we 
 labour truly and spend faithfully, it is no matter how little effect 
 we may ourselves produce. All great works are slow — progressive, 
 but slow. It was so even under Apostolical preaching. How often 
 do we read of their being ridiculed, mocked, cast out, going 
 from one city to another, because they could effect but little. 
 Converts often so few as to be mentioned by name — Lydia a 
 seller of purple, Simon a tanner — a Roman jailer or an Ethiopian 
 eunuch. We are but pioneers, preparing the way for others to 
 follow ; workmen laying a foundation on which others are to 
 build ; sowing where they who come after us will reap, labouring 
 that they may enter into our labours ; and if all be done in 
 humble faith, all will in time bring a fulness of blessing from 
 on high. 
 
MtmoriaU of J3t£ii)op €]^apmatt. 163 
 
 To-day we may join the faithful of every age and clime, the 
 saints of past and present days, of our own and other lands, in 
 humble prayer for the outpouring of His Holy Spirit on ourselves 
 and on our work, on our country and our Church. 
 
 Prayer, it has been said, moves the hand that moves the universe. 
 Prayer is the special direction of Him to Whom we look for 
 all guidance. "The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers 
 are few. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that He will 
 send forth labourers into His harvest." He promises no personal 
 interference ; He offers no miraculous help. He throws the 
 Church upon its own prayers for the purposes of its own enlarge- 
 ment. He employs only ordinary means to achieve an extra- 
 ordinary and most blessed result. "Ask of Me," is again the 
 Father's promise to the Son, "and I will give Thee the heathen 
 for Thine inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for Thy 
 possession." 
 
 With promises such as these — so full, so clear, so positive — can 
 there be any faith in the heart that doubts? And though in the 
 retrospect — in many respects, the saddening retrospect — of the 
 last three years, since first I crossed on this day the threshold of 
 this House of God (the first I crossed in the land of my adopted 
 home) — although in that retrospect there is more ground for 
 humiliation than for joy : still, brethren, all one's little self is lost 
 in the vastness of this day's subject of holy thought and commun- 
 ing — the oneness of the Church in every age and every land ; the 
 communion which we all enjoy of "one Spirit, one faith, one 
 baptism, one God and Father of us all." 
 
 May it become more and more, one in heart, one in action, one 
 in love ! By the holy call of this day, we are specially invited to 
 be one in prayer all over the world ; to awake to a full sense of 
 our Christian responsibility and duty ; to feel the honourable 
 charge that is imperatively laid upon us, and to rise up, in the 
 
164 jHtmodals of Stsi)op Cfjapman. 
 
 unity of the Spirit, and the bond of peace, for the accomplishment 
 of God's purpose by the force of united intercession. . . . "He that 
 soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap everlasting life," through 
 Jesus Christ, our only Saviour and Redeemer. 
 
 OPENING OF CHURCH, YAKBADDE. 
 1848. 
 
 Psalm cxxii. i. 
 
 " I was glad when they said unto me, Let us go into the house of the Lord." 
 
 The first Church in which the Apostles of Christ assembled was 
 an "upper room." S. Paul, at Philippi, preached by the river 
 side, at Troas in an upper chamber. Peter prayed on the house- 
 top, Philip with the eunuch in the desert. But wherever they 
 were, in the wilderness, or by the river side, or on the sea-shore, 
 Christ was with them ; and where Christ is, with two or three 
 gathered in His Name, there is His Church — a living temple 
 built of living stones, the souls of living and faithful men. 
 
 In early times. Christians could only meet for worship in the 
 dark, by night, in caves, in woods, in lonely places. Such were 
 once the only Christian Churches. But the seed of the Gospel 
 grew. It had been sown by God Himself. Christ had watered, 
 refreshed, and cherished it. It grew to be a great tree : it spread 
 through distant lands. Then it was that Churches were built 
 wherever the Gospel of Christ was preached. He Who when He 
 came, had not where to lay His head, has now His temples in 
 every land. 
 
 Everywhere you will see the hills giving forth their stone, and 
 the forests their timber, for God's service ; you will find hearts 
 
IKcmmt'als of St'Sljop Cftapmait, 165 
 
 and hands ready to give for the spread of the Gospel of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Hence the building of this Church, in which we are met for the 
 first time to-day. An upper room, or an hired house, a daily 
 school, or a mere temporary building, are not now enough for 
 you. God has put it into your hearts to build for Him, and for 
 yourselves and your children. . . . But stones and walls alone 
 do not make a Church. Hearts of faith are the true temples of 
 God — hearts in which the Holy Spirit dwells. Neither wood or 
 stone, neither gold or silver, make the real house of God, but 
 living worshippers, the souls and bodies of living men whom 
 Christ has redeemed : " living stones," says S. Peter, " built up a 
 spiritual house, to offer up spiritual sacrifices." 
 
 Our tongues must preach Him, our voices must sing of Him, 
 our knees must adore Him, and our hearts receive Him and 
 welcome Him. Faith must be the ground of all, faith in Christ — 
 undoubting and unceasing, a full and entire belief that His is the 
 "only Name given among men whereby we must be saved." . . . 
 His presence will be with you whenever you meet together here 
 in His name. His hand will be over you to protect you. His Word 
 to guide. His Spirit to bless you. Your Church will be an abiding 
 witness that the One true God is worshipped among you ; that 
 you have chosen the Lord of Heaven to be your God, and Him 
 only will you serve. 
 
 Let it then always remind you to Whom you owe your Sabbath 
 worship and your daily prayer. Let your neighbours around, 
 worshippers as many are of false gods, know yours to be a really 
 Christian village ; not by your Church only, but by your lives. 
 Here you will be taught to pray, here will the Gospel be preached 
 to you, and your children be trained up for Heaven. See that 
 you spoil not the Christian teaching of your ministers by your 
 own unchristian living. Strive that your light may shine to all 
 
i66 
 
 IfHfmoiials of Bi£;|)op Cl)apmaii. 
 
 around, not more in the Christian Church you build, than in the 
 Christian example you set. . . . When others would entice you 
 to worship false gods, to make offerings or say prayers in other 
 temples, point them to this Church as the fittest place for all, even 
 for them to pray. Let your offerings here be of faithful and true 
 hearts, and may every Gospel word you hear, every lesson of 
 truth you learn, bring forth its fruit to your everlasting salvation, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 And may ye, the servants of the most Holy God, the first 
 fruits of whose work in this neighbourhood we set apart to-day 
 for His especial service ; — may ye herein " see of the travail of 
 your souls and be satisfied ! " 
 
 Well would he have rejoiced to be with us, who first began the 
 work ; and in spirit doubtless he is with us. May he, who is now 
 to have charge of this Church, remember those whom he follows, as 
 well as Whom he serves ! One is our Master, even Christ. He it 
 is Who says to our Church, " I have set watchmen upon thy walls, 
 O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night." 
 'Tis ours to watch, to wait, to work — not for ourselves, but for 
 others. May we all, as stewards, watch as they that must give 
 account ! We have entered here into the labours of others who 
 have gone before us. May the work not fail, or flag, or fall short 
 in our charge! "Prosper Thou this day, O Lord, the work of 
 our hands upon us, O prosper Thou our handy work." 
 
jHeiuorial^ of 33i^i)ap Ci^apman. 
 
 167 
 
 ADDRESS ON LAYING THE FIRST STONE OF 
 THE MISSION CHURCH, COLOMBO. 
 
 Dearly beloved in the Lord, 
 
 The solemn work in which we have been now engaged is 
 one of far more than common interest to us, as Christians Hving 
 in a heathen land. It is not simply the commencement of a new 
 Church, as a bright light set in a dark place from which the rays 
 of God's truth and Christ's Gospel may shine in blessing to our- 
 selves and those around us. We all much need the warnings of 
 that Gospel, and may be comforted by its ministries of hope and 
 salvation. But a deeper accountableness lies upon us, and a more 
 awakening call is made to us, as British Christians, whose lot by 
 the Providence of God is cast among a heathen people. For 
 t^em we are sent here, more than for ourselves ; to dispense 
 largely and freely a spiritual treasure. It is for no fleeting perisli- 
 able good that we are here, but for an abiding, even an eternal 
 blessing to others, and so through others, to ourselves. Such is 
 the mysterious working of God's Providence — human agents, 
 human means; but a holy and heavenly end in all. 
 
 Very appropriate therefore is this work to-day to our Church's 
 season of Epiphany. Christ is manifested to the Gentiles by the 
 act in which we are now engaged. He will be manifested, more 
 and more, we trust, by the word here preached, by the truths of 
 the Gospel proclaimed, by the Sacraments administered among 
 them, in the faith of Him Who is the real corner-stone of His 
 own building ; " for other foundation can no man lay than that is 
 laid, which is Jesus Christ," and "there is none other name given 
 under heaven, whereby we must be saved ; neither is there 
 salvation in any other." 
 
i68 iflnnortals of J3t5{)op Cl^apman. 
 
 This, brethren, is the real Epiphany ; this the great and holy 
 truth to be manifested to the Gentiles around, that all of them, 
 Singhalese, Tamils, Portuguese, may be brought to hear, and one 
 day, we hope, to speak " in their own tongues, wherein they were 
 born," within these walls, "the wonderful works," and still more 
 wonderful mercy of God, towards them. 
 
 Such doubtless must ever be the great glory and blessing of a 
 Mission Church ; — not to dispense among Christian Englishmen 
 spiritual treasure, in which they are rich already ; but to hold forth 
 light amid surrounding darkness ; to give spiritual care and 
 guidance to those around, who by their continued apathy and 
 indifference to religion, declare themselves to be "sheep without 
 a shepherd," in that " no man careth for their souls." . . . Shall 
 we then having the light, keep it to ourselves, or hide it under a 
 bushel, and not hold it up on high for the guidance and blessing 
 of the thousands around? Shall we, possessing the unsearchable 
 riches of Christ, hoard them to our own peril, or sliall we in the 
 large and living charity of the Gospel, diffuse its spiritual wealth 
 to our own enrichment, and to their most sure salvation? 
 
 Look around, brethren. Where is the Church to which the 
 inmates of these humble dwellings can repair? Of their own 
 they have none ; and ours at a distance, within that walled and 
 moated garrison, or on the distant hill, they feel are not opened 
 for them. With the Cross of Christ marked on their foreheads, 
 they have little of the faith of Christ in their hearts. The name 
 itself of God is known to many only to be profaned day by day. 
 
 Therefore has the work in which we are now engaged been 
 undertaken. The mark on which our blessed Saviour Himself 
 most dwelt, as the proof to others of His heavenly mission, was 
 that the poor had the Gospel preached to them. 
 
 This also is our mission to this countryj this is our work to-day; 
 to rear a goodly structure in which the Gospel of Christ may be 
 
169 
 
 preached in their own language among the poor around, in sure 
 and abiding faith, that if done in simplicity and earnestness, 
 Christ in His own good time will bless the Word so preached 
 among them. 
 
 For you, my friends, who dwell around, a great work is this 
 day begun ; to you a great benefit is offered. It is for a blessing for 
 you that this Church is to be built. Englishmen far away have 
 cared for your souls. They pity tiie darkness in which you live ; 
 they pray to God for you ; they spend their money for you ; they 
 open schools, they build Churches; they send teachers among 
 you ; they give you the Bible in your own language. They do 
 all this in faith, that the God of truth, whom we worship, will 
 bless their efforts for your good; in faith that Christ Himself will 
 move your hearts to receive His Gospel ; that He will open a 
 door, and make a way by which you may enter into Heaven. . . . 
 Seek therefore His light, follow those whom He sends to teach 
 you. Come here to pray together, to hear the Word of God, to 
 be blessed by the Holy Spirit of God. Enter therefore from this 
 day no other temples, worship no other gods ; follow no other 
 teachers than those whom the God of truth sends to you. He 
 sends them to convert, to sanctify, to bless and to save you by the 
 preaching of the Gospel, which is the power of God unto salvation 
 to everyone that believeth. 
 
 And all of you, my brethren, who look on and help in this 
 work, pray for it, because it is His work. Who makes you the 
 instruments of blessing to others. 
 
 It is only by working for others, as Christians in a heathen 
 land, that our British rule can be blessed. We should glory 
 in being rather their converters, than their conquerors; in 
 being heralds, not of science, but of salvation. Then, 
 should it in the course of the inscrutable dealings of God's 
 Providence with a sinful world, amid the conflicts of warring 
 
70 
 
 ^SlemoriaU of )3t£ii)op t!ri)apman. 
 
 nations, should it be our doom to yield instead of to rule, the 
 monument we shall leave behind us will be in the hearts of a 
 converted people, and the bond of an united faith. 
 
 Prosper, O Lord, the work of our hands upon us, O prosper 
 Thou our handiwork ! 
 
 OPENING OF COLPETTY NATIVE CHURCH. 
 1851. 
 
 Psalm xcvi. 6. 
 
 " Honour and majesty are before Him ; strength and beauty are in His sanctuary." 
 
 The duty of providing better and more seemly places for the 
 public worship of God, than for our own personal comfort, is 
 almost instinctively felt by the human mind. 
 
 It was so from the very earliest ages. . . . The familiar examples 
 of David and Solomon, of Nehemiah, Ezra, and Zerubbabel — 
 these are but a few, though prominent, examples of this noticeable 
 fact. Wherever we look we observe it. Not alone amid the 
 sculptured grace and architectural grandeur of the more civilized 
 nations of the ancient world, of Greece and Rome ; but ascending 
 to a still earlier date in the records of the human race, to the 
 gigantic structures of Egypt, the newly-excavated relics of the 
 older Nineveh, the massive and elaborate shrines of India, the 
 curiously-carved pillars of Mexico and Central America, or even 
 the fallen temples and jungle-hidden ruins of this very land — 
 these are all facts, which at every period of the world's history, 
 bear testimony to the acknowledged truth, that at no time has 
 man been content that the Great Being Who is the object of his 
 worship, whether the one true God of Heaven, or the many false 
 
IHcmorials; of Bt'Sl^op Ci^apma"- 
 
 gods of man's invention, should either be long tabernacled under 
 curtains, or His majesty shrouded, as it were, in poor and un- 
 worthy buildings. 
 
 It was indeed left for the simple and blessed revelation of 
 the Gospel of Christ, to declare the spiritual nature of Him, 
 Whose only true worship, therefore, is that which is rendered 
 by us in spirit and in truth, making the heart of the humble 
 believer the only real temple of the Holy Ghost. Whether, 
 therefore, our worship be on a sanded floor or a marble 
 pavement, whether under a thatched roof or a painted ceiling, 
 so that it be the pure offering of the humble and believing 
 heart, it is sure to be accepted of Him Who seeth not as man 
 seeth. Still, the outward expression of this inward feeling of 
 homage and reverence for Him, Who is Most High and Most 
 Holy, is always a healthy sign. The desire to lay up treasure in 
 Heaven, by giving and spending for God rather than for ourselves, 
 is to be cherished ; and every such good work begun, continued, 
 and ended in the faith and fear of God — for His glory rather than 
 our own, and for the service of His poor rather than ourselves, 
 like this before us — is a work which it may well gladden our 
 hearts and animate our faith to become sharers in it. 
 
 We, Europeans especially, are placed here to be the salt of this 
 heathen land ; — to stay the corruption of its impure morality and 
 its false religions ; we are to be the light shining amid the sur- 
 rounding darkness, to guide by our works even more than our 
 words, by the light of our living quite as much as by our teaching, 
 the simple-minded, half-taught Christians of these native Christian 
 villages. 
 
 This building in which we are now for the first time assembled, 
 to set it apart for the service of Gud, is the fruit of their humble 
 faith. Of the guidance given them by their honoured Pastor they 
 have made much. You see before you its proof. They have 
 
172 
 
 iUltmon'als of 33isl)op Cl^apman. 
 
 been willing to spend and to give for God's servicCj and behold 
 its result ! This goodly Church in this secluded spot, unseen and 
 unpraised of men, will be a standing witness for generations, we 
 hope, to come, that the knowledge of Christ has been of a truth 
 brought home to their hearts ; that they value the privilege which 
 has been given them, and prove that they do so, in a manner 
 which we shall do well to emulate. 
 
 To you, my Christian friends, I would speak a few words, not 
 so much to-day, in commendation of what you Aave done (that is 
 far better left for tlie reward of God Himself) but more in 
 encouragement of what I hope you will do. You have now a 
 Church in your village worthy of the name, no unfit offering to 
 Him for Whom it is this day set apart. Yours has long been 
 known to us to be a Christian village. Yours was the first native 
 Christian congregation I ever visited. On this very spot I 
 addressed to you a few words of Christian counsel. I well 
 remember the subject — "We are not ashamed of the Gospel 
 of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation." I 
 rejoice that amid the temptations around you, and dissensions 
 enough to perplex you, you have not been made ashamed of it to 
 this day ; I accept this offering to God, as a proof rather that you 
 glory in being members of Christ's one true Church ; that as 
 Christians, you rejoice in the freedom with which Christ has made 
 you free. 
 
 That which you enjoy is really a great privilege in a 
 heathen land. You have not separate Christian homes, but 
 form an entire Christian village. Your neighbours are Christ- 
 ians like yourselves; all your privileges you have in common. 
 Your prayers, your Church, your School, your Pastor, your 
 Bible and your faith are common to all. You may therefore often 
 be a mutual stay and comfort to each other, in sickness and in 
 health, in prosperity and in trouble. 
 
iHiltmonals of JSisljop Cl^apman. 173 
 
 Let therefore no heathen rites ever be seen or heard among 
 you. Receive no priest but your own. Make no offerings any- 
 where but here. Give all you have to give, not to buy charms 
 but to do good ; to improve your School, to benefit your 
 Church, and so to do most good to your children and your- 
 selves. Make not the holiness of your Christian services the only 
 blessing of your village, but the holiness of your Christian homes. 
 Have daily prayer in your families every morning and evening. 
 If you cannot read yourselves, let your children say the prayers 
 they learn at school. Thus will your homes be sanctified by 
 your prayers. 
 
 For us, my Christian brethren, more favoured as we are, it is 
 ours to thank God for every opportunity of helping forward every 
 humble and holy work in His service, in this heathen land. This 
 is the second native effort to build, without any help from Govern- 
 ment, a Church for themselves in their own village, of which 
 within the last month you have witnessed the completion, close to 
 your own doors, and inviting therefore your earnest co-operation. 
 Here you see the little leaven, which may at last leaven the whole 
 nation. 
 
 Who can tell what bright light may burst forth, in God's own 
 good time, from these few native Churches, with an ordained 
 native ministry, teaching and preaching the Gospel of Jesus Christ, 
 in simplicity and truth and earnestness, to their less instructed 
 countrymen? Such is the object, and such the work, of the 
 Society which calls us here to-day to bid God-speed to the 
 earnest-hearted workman in bis Master's service. We want 
 labourers, more and many. Here in this very quarter we want 
 a native Deacon, as Pastor of this very flock, residing among 
 them, ministering to them, counselling, exhorting, and above all, 
 guiding them by the light of his own Christian life. 
 
 And do not think, my friends, that the native Clergy are unequal 
 
174 fMfniorialsl of J3tSi)op €i)apman. 
 
 to this. We might take example from them. I have seen one 
 instance lately, which does honour not to the individual only, but 
 to the whole Singhalese people. Promotion and income were no 
 lure to that faithful minister to leave an attached flock. Higher 
 station and nearly double pay were both put aside for the sake of 
 his people. The call of duty and obedience alone could sever 
 the tie. I speak truly when I tell you that we ourselves may take 
 example from such a Clergy. 
 
 Is there one among you who can withhold his helping hand 
 from so goodly a work as is here presented to you ? Who can 
 see what these poor people have done and are doing for them- 
 selves, and not come forward to aid them with a generous hand ? 
 In doing so you will not be helping those who are unwilling to 
 help themselves. You see what they have done ; judge from this 
 what they wish to do for all around them, and for those who come 
 after them. If you believe it to be a work of God amongst them, 
 do this earnestly and heartily, as all God's work ought to be done — 
 not grudgingly, or of necessity, for " God loveth a cheerful giver." 
 
 SCHOOL FOUNDATION. 
 S. Thomas' Day, 1849. 
 
 S. John xx. 27. 
 "Be not faithless, but believing." 
 
 It was to him, whose memory we this day celebrate, that these 
 words of gentle rebuke and faithful warning were spoken. For 
 ourselves it would be well if they were spoken every day, by a more 
 sensitive conscience than we most of us strive to cherish within, 
 for we live too much by sight, too little by faith. Faith may be 
 
JHemorialsi of Bi'sl^op Cl^apman. 175 
 
 called the real distinction of the true Christian. It is the trial to 
 which God puts us all, day by day, — whether we will look most 
 to the things we see, or to those we do not see. 
 
 On the great occasion of his Master's resurrection, Thomas 
 would believe only his own senses ; in this he is an exact type of 
 the faith so common around us. Therefore it was, that when 
 conviction flashed upon his mind, the mild rebuke was uttered, 
 " Thomas, because thou hast seen, thou hast believed ; blessed 
 are they that have not seen, and yet have believed." His doubt 
 serves to strengthen our accumulated evidence. It strengthened 
 too his own faith subsequently. His whole after-life is the witness 
 of its devotedness. History records his wanderings eastward, his 
 perils and his martyrdom. The Parthians, Medes and Persians 
 heard him preach the glad tidings of the Gospel. The mountain 
 heights and the sandy coasts of India witnessed his labours and 
 his death. 
 
 We too have a missionary work in the East, as he had 
 Our light must be made to shine before heathen men, as his 
 shone : if not with the same degree of brightness, yet with 
 the same character of holiness, the same impress of living reality 
 upon it. And for this, brethren, what is our great need? That 
 alone which this day's services teach so plainly, the lesson of a 
 simple-minded, single-hearted faith . . . which would lift us up 
 above ourselves, in hopes and efforts for good, — which would 
 carry our view beyond the brief span of this life's narrow bound, 
 and would make us glad and thankful in all we do, to cast our 
 care on Him Who careth for all who call themselves by His Son's 
 name, to follow His guidance, to trust to His help, to look and 
 pray for His blessing. 
 
 Let this be our prayer to-day, " Lord, we believe, help Thou 
 our unbelief." " Lord increase our faith." Then shall we be 
 glad and thankful to sow, and go on sowing, however feebly, the 
 
176 fMemorialiS of JSt^i^op Cfjapman. 
 
 seed of Christian truth in childHke hearts, that others, as they 
 grow up may reap the fruit of our labours, in their ripened faith 
 hereafter, that both we who sow, and they who reap, may at last 
 rejoice together in the abundant ingathering from the thousands 
 of heathen around. 
 
 Be it ours, to go forth to-day from this House of God with 
 believing hearts, to begin afresh the work of God among those 
 confided to us ; to lay the foundation, on which those who follow 
 us may build the spiritual fabric of the living Church of Christ in 
 this benighted country, to the praise and honour of the Master 
 Whom we serve, and the unknown blessing of salvation to multi- 
 tudes yet unborn, as well as to the thousands still unblessed amid 
 the ignorance and debasing superstitions around us everywhere in 
 this heathen land. May it be our care to provide, under the 
 guidance of God's Holy Spirit that all that is here taught may rest 
 upon the "foundation of Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ 
 Himself being the chief corner-stone," "in Whom all the build- 
 ing," soon, we hope, to embrace every branch of the holy work 
 of evangelizing the land, may grow up — year by year, however 
 slowly — still may grow up, and be " fitly framed together, as an 
 holy temple to the Lord." 
 
 In building for God, in working, in spending for God, we run no 
 venture, we hazard no loss, we cherish no vague or uncertain hopes. 
 Though unseen, when grounded on true faith, hope is never unreal. 
 Enduring works are often of humble beginning. The few fishermen 
 of Galilee were the evangelisers of the world ; the noblest Cathedral 
 was once but unhewn masses of stone; England, whose missions now 
 encircle the globe, was once a nation of idolaters ; the greatest uni- 
 versity was at first no more than an alphabetical school; the Son 
 of God Himself had but a manger cradle. It is faith which exalts, 
 and as it were, consecrates humility in every work of man, — no 
 dream or fancy of the imagination, or mere profession of the lips, 
 
ifHtmonals of JSt'sftop (!If)apman. 
 
 77 
 
 but a realised, living, growing principle, which " worketh by love" 
 — active in work, beneficent in charity and brotherly love, — 
 blessing others indeed, but in all itself most blessed. In works 
 like ours, be not faithless, but believing; for "Blessed are they 
 that see not," because they look not for the yet distant results of 
 their work, and yet believe, that as God has begun, so He will 
 continue to bless, and consummate in blessing, that work for Him, 
 which has been from the commencement, and is, and must still 
 remain, perhaps for many a year, essentially a work of faith, for 
 the good of future generations. " Blessed are they who see not, 
 and yet believe." 
 
 NATIVE ORPHAN ASYLUM. 
 1852. 
 
 Rom. XII. 2. 
 
 " Be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of 
 your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will 
 of God." 
 
 These words convey a caution /o us, they express a requirement 
 from us, and a result in us, if we are true disciples of our Lord 
 and Master, Jesus Christ. 
 
 The caution is that we are not to be conformed to this world ; 
 the requirement is of a change or transformation in us by the 
 renewing of our mind ; the result, a realised and daily proof in 
 our lives, that we both know and do, both understand and practise 
 the perfect will of God ; for knowledge and understanding, with- 
 out obedience, can only increase our guilt. 
 
 First, then, of the caution ; — it is addressed to all of us 
 equally, not to be conformed to the world. Though zn the 
 
 M 
 
178 JiKcmonalS of BtSf)op Cfjapman. 
 
 world, not to be of it, i.e., not moulded or influenced too much 
 by it ; not so ensnared by its temptations, or spoiled by its 
 corruptions, as to forget ever that we are born for another and 
 higher world, that we have been baptized into a better and holier 
 inheritance than any which the pleasures or gains of this world 
 can give. . . . Our duties, our mutual intercourse, our enjoy- 
 ments, are all of God's appointment, or God's gift, and, as being 
 His, must be good in themselves, if not spoiled by our abuse 
 of them ; if they are not made by us the means of our corruption 
 and abasement, the instruments of our own shame rather than 
 of His glory. But a conformity with the world must always 
 imply a kind of slavery of the mind, a lowering of the high 
 tone of Christian character, a loss of our moral independence, 
 a forfeiture of our spiritual birthright, which would imbue us with 
 a love of all that is high, and holy, and pure, and of good report. 
 This we lose by a conformity with the world, bringing down 
 our standard of principle and of conscience, judging by the 
 opinions of men, and not by the word of God ; and shaping 
 our thoughts, and too often our conduct, by that of those among 
 whom we live here, rather than by His law, with Whom we 
 would wish to live hereafter. 
 
 2. The requirement is one of complete change. " Be ye 
 transformed by the renewing of your mind." This, brethren, is 
 our baptismal gift, the grace of the Holy Spirit, sown as the seed 
 of our spiritual growth, dwelling in the heart, " preventing us 
 that we may have a good will, and working with us when we 
 have that good will," lifting us above the world, taking us out 
 of it in heart, while leaving us in it in work, chastening us by its 
 trials, sanctifying us by its discipline. 
 
 3. Then it is that we learn the blessed result. " We prove 
 what is that good and acceptable will of God." Living in the 
 world we are not of it. The counsels of the Holy Spirit are 
 
Mtmoxials of 9St£ii)op CJ)apman. 179 
 
 heeded, His help is welcomed by us, we become in word, in 
 deed, in thought, lifted, as it were, above ourselves, in heart, in 
 hope, in faith — we become even a blessing to others. We rejoice 
 to follow that bright Epiphany star, sure that if it seem to take 
 us far from our home, or our comforts, it will bring us at last, as 
 it brought the wise men of old, to Christ, and make us glad to 
 open our treasures — the gifts we most value and wish for, at the 
 feet and for the service of Christ, while sojourning for our trial in 
 this lower world. ..." Inasmuch," are His words, " as ye do it 
 unto one of the least of these, ye do it unto Me." And, therefore, 
 brethren, at this Epiphany season of special blessing to our heathen 
 forefathers, and to ourselves their posterity, I invite you all to join 
 me in a work of kindred blessing to the heathen around us, to the 
 homeless, friendless orphan child, but little older than the blessed 
 Babe, before Whom the wise men of the East poured forth their 
 costly gifts, the glad and thankful tribute of their humble hearts. 
 
 It is the Christian's privilege, especially that of the British 
 Christian, scattered as we are, over the wide world, to do God's 
 work in many a dark land ... to give and to spend, for His glory, 
 Who has promised to bless all we do in faith, to our own good. 
 It is not, therefore, presented to you so much as your duiy, but 
 as your privilege, to help forward every good work, whenever 
 proposed ; that your light may shine before men, that they may 
 see your good works — not to praise or flatter you, but to glorify 
 your Father which is in Heaven. You are all, therefore, invited 
 to join in raising an Institution which may be a home to the 
 fatherless orphans, in which they may be from earliest childhood 
 separated from the corruptions of heathen example, and trained 
 as Christ's little ones — as children of light in the midst of sur- 
 rounding darkness, to become Christian servants, Christian school- 
 masters, or Christian ministers. 
 
 The star by which the Son of God was manifested to the 
 
i8o ^&.moxiaU of J3i'£i]^op €]^apman. 
 
 Gentiles shone spiritually on our fathers in heathen Britain, and 
 now shines by God's continued blessing before us. But not for 
 our own advantage only. England has not her high place in the 
 world merely to found an empire by her commerce far more exten- 
 sive than that which ancient Rome established by her prowess. 
 We Christians are here for the work of God ; we need to be 
 often reminded of this. Almost every race on the face of the 
 earth is now brought in contact with us. The Hottentot and the 
 Caffre, the New Zealander and the Chinese, the Indian, the South 
 Sea Islander, the Malay and the Singhalese, are all our neighbours 
 or our subjects. Why has God in His good Providence so ordered 
 it ? . . . We British are here, brethren, to be the bearers of Christ's 
 mercy and truth among the Gentiles. We are here to set up the 
 Church of Christ as an ensign among the heathen, that it may 
 guide within its holy shelter many a wandering sinner and perish- 
 ing soul. God looks for ready instruments to do His work, and 
 blessed are they who do it willingly, thankfully. May He enlarge 
 our hearts and strengthen our faith to engage in it ! 
 
 Christian education is the best — the only way of doing it eflfectu- 
 ally, because with the young only, in a heathen country, can it be 
 well done. . . . Christian training as well as teaching. Christian 
 habits as well as lessons must be given ; and this can only be 
 done by separation from the evil examples, habits, associations 
 and superstitions on every side. From these it is that we would 
 ask you to join in rescuing some of the orphan children around ; 
 a few only, it may be, — but there is joy in the presence of the 
 angels of God over one lost soul that is saved. 
 
 May the faith of our heart lift us all up to begin the work and 
 to go on with it ! It requires, indeed, some alienation of mind 
 from the world. It requires faith, or you will not welcome the 
 proposal ; you will judge of it, as the world judges everything, 
 by its own standard of probability, of calculation, of visible 
 
ilHrmorials of JStsIjop Ci)<ipnian. i8i 
 
 results. But faith overcometh the world ; it is unbelief that 
 wavers, that fails. Faith opens our eyes to see things realised 
 though unseen, — to believe things which the world calls visionary 
 and impracticable. The heart of faith knows in Whom it trusts. 
 Like the Epiphany star, it points to Christ, Who has borne our 
 sins ; to Christ, Who has felt our trials ; to Christ, Who in all 
 has conquered for us, tiiat we may be " more than conquerors 
 through Him." 
 
 CONSECRATION OF CATHEDRAL CHURCH 
 OF CHRIST. 
 September 2ist, 1854. 
 
 EpH. n. 20. 
 
 "Built upon the foundation of Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself 
 being the chief corner-stone." 
 
 The Scriptural character, given by the Holy Spirit of God, of the 
 primitive Christian Church, must be the true character of every 
 Church, worthy of bearing the name of Christ, or doing the work 
 of Christ, for the salvation of a lost world. " Other foundation 
 can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." On 
 the rock of His own Name Christ declared that His Church 
 should be btiilt, and on that rock He built it. His presence has 
 shielded and preserved it in all its trials, and through every age. 
 Neither principalities nor powers, neither peril nor sword, nor 
 persecution nor death, have overwhelmed it. In fulfilment of 
 His promise, the gates of hell have not been able to prevail 
 against it. Black as may have been the gloom which has at 
 times encompassed it, and menacing as have been the clouds 
 which have often overhung it, the right hand of God's Almighty 
 
 i 
 
I82 
 
 power has upheld, and the might of Christ's living presence has 
 preserved it. The everlasting arms have been beneath and 
 around, to support and strengthen it when failing, to bless and 
 sanctify it when prospering, in the accomplishment of His great 
 and saving purpose of mercy to the fallen race of man, in every 
 part of the known world. 
 
 To us, brethren, to-day, measuring in liumblest thankfulness, as 
 far as our feeble hearts are capable, the overflowing and unmerited 
 goodness which has from its very commencement blessed so 
 signally the progress of this worl., which we have now met to 
 dedicate by solemn service to Him Whose work it is,— to us all it 
 may well be a subject of gladness and thanksgiving, that amid 
 the many bereavements and warnings of sickness and death 
 around us, we have ourselves been spared to witness the com- 
 pletion, and share in the consecration to-day of this goodly fabric, 
 for the service and glory of the one true God, and of Christ 
 Jesus, in this metropolis of a heathen land. 
 
 Little more than two years have passed since, associated with 
 those whose hearts were truly devoted to God's work, who have 
 been too suddenly removed from among us, we laid with like 
 solemnity the corner-stone of this structure, in humble prayer that 
 God would bless the work which was begun in faith, and has been 
 continued in the trust of His assured promise even to the end. 
 
 The threefold object embraced in the proposed plan was then 
 described, as embodying almost all that seemed to be required. 
 
 First, as a College Chapel, in direct connection with the Insti- 
 tution of which it forms an integral and most important part, for 
 the religious nurture and education of the youth of this country, 
 and the training up of a native ministry for God's service through- 
 out this Diocese. 
 
 Secondly, as a District Church for an entire division of 
 Colombo, extending to the North and East, where amid thousands 
 
ilHfmonals of J3t5]^op (Eijapmaii. 183 
 
 of idolaters no structure was seen to raise its head in witness to 
 the truth of Christ's Gospel; none indeed save such as were 
 devoted either to the perpetuation of Romish error, or the propaga- 
 tion of heathen superstitions. 
 
 And, thirdly, as the Cathedral Church of this Diocese, to which 
 all members of the one true Catholic Body, " built upon the 
 foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself 
 being the corner-stone," all, I say, of every age and every rank, 
 might resort, to join in daily prayer and weekly Communion, in 
 humbling fast and gladdening Festival, and to solemnise every 
 holy ministration and ordinance prescribed in our Scriptural 
 Liturgy. This it is, brethren, the fulness and completeness of the 
 holy ordinances, and of the spiritual provision of our Communion, 
 — and not the material fabric, the storied window or the sculptured 
 font, the lofty pillar or the vaulted arch — but the living embodi- 
 ment of the Church's threefold order, of Bishop, Priest, and 
 Deacon, maintaining their constant round of daily prayer and 
 praise and thanksgiving before God, in spirit and in truth ; this it 
 is, that constitutes the realisation of a Cathedral ; which, if not 
 strictly the Mother Church, should be at least the Model Church 
 Jbr the Diocese, in which everything should be taught and done as 
 ^prescribed by that authority to which we bow, and nothing left 
 undone that is required in our spiritual formularies ; nothing 
 beyond, and nothing short of that Prayer Book to which every 
 ordained minister has publicly expressed his full assent and 
 consent without reservation or restriction. Such a standard, if 
 humbly and faithfully maintained, may do much with God's 
 blessing to lift us above the corrupting influences of the world 
 around, and the changeful judgments of the passing day — a high 
 standard indeed of holiness and devotion, bequeathed and handed 
 
 down to us in our Form of Common Prayer 
 
 Nor in such a work as this, can it be otherwise than most 
 
184 ^Hfinonals of Sisi^op (E{)apman. 
 
 gladdening to commemorate thankfully before God the brotherly 
 and self-denying love of many both far and near, who have poured 
 into our treasury generous and spontaneous aid for its completion, 
 as members of the one Catholic Church of Christ, — who with the 
 heart and faith of David, have been glad to give of that which cost 
 them something, for the glory of God in this heathen land ; gifts 
 before and around us on every side ; offerings of many whose 
 prayers are with us to-day, in that true communion of spirit, which 
 links hearts together in Christian brotherhood, though thousands 
 of miles apart, by closer than any earthly ties, with the full blessing 
 of the one Spirit and one faith of our Baptism in Jesus Christ, 
 throughout the world. " Remember them, O God, concerning 
 this, and wipe not out the good deeds that they have done for the 
 house of our God, and for the offices thereof" 
 
 And whatever, brethren, in the good Providence of God, may 
 be the destiny of that true branch of His Church, of which we 
 are the privileged members, in its accountableness to Him (it may 
 be in this its last hour of trial) as the ordained witness and herald 
 of God's truth throughout this dark land,— our own efforts should 
 become more energetic, more united and more faithful, because of 
 our shortcomings as a nation during the past fifty years of British 
 rule. It can never be said that the Church of England has not 
 had opportunity of free course among the inhabitants of this land. 
 But it has not yet built itself up, nor will it in all human likelihood, 
 as long as it looks to England alone to supply both an exotic 
 ministry, and eleemosynary resources, however generously con- 
 iributed, or judiciously dispensed, and derives from a distant land 
 only, the means and support of most of its missionary work, if not 
 of its actual subsistence. In this conviction, that it will hardly be 
 by any other than an educated, indigenous ministry that our 
 Church will really expand itself and become rooted in the hearts 
 and affections of the people of Ceylon, it was undertaken first to 
 
iMfinoitalst of JStSljop djapnian. 
 
 found, and now, in humble dependence on God, to enlarge this 
 Institution, to constitute this Collegiate Chapter and Cathedral, 
 with its elementary schools, and the prospective extension of its 
 system by the addition of a special branch for Divinity and Medi- 
 cine combined, as a nursery of sound and useful learning and 
 religious education, on such distinct and defined religious prin- 
 ciples, that every inquiring parent may satisfy himself what those 
 principles are, by the Scriptural standard of our Church's teaching, 
 in all its integrity ; — not in its outward forms and ritual observances 
 only — but proclaimed, preached and practised, as that complete 
 realisation of Apostolical order, and Evangelical truth, which has 
 been handed down to us from the earliest and purest ages of 
 Christianity, being "built upon the foundation of the Apostles and 
 Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone." 
 
 The work of education, so administered, can hardly fail to 
 become as great and permanent a blessing to every country, as it 
 has been to our own ; due as it is in large measure to those noble 
 monuments of our forefathers' patriotism and piety, the Universities 
 and Colleges and Grammar Schools scattered tlirough the length 
 and breadth of England. To these may be truly ascribed the 
 formation of that national character, which has preserved to 
 Britain, through many trials and struggles, her social and moral 
 virtue, her pure and uncorrupt religion. Why, then, are we too 
 sanguine in hoping that the like cause will elsewhere produce a 
 similar effect? A sound education, sanctified by the sober 
 teaching of pure practical religion, is the best groundwork of all 
 that is good, and elevated, and holy, either in personal or national 
 character. 
 
 Hence arises the great value of a Cathedral Institution, with its 
 connected College and Schools for every branch of useful learning, 
 both scientific and religious, in a nation's childhood, not only as 
 a beacon-light of truth and blessing in the darkness around, but 
 
i86 MtmoriaU ol Bigljop Chapman. 
 
 as the source of a continually increasing enlightenment, as its 
 benefits become more diffused, its principles more known and 
 trusted, and its worth more truly understood and appreciated. 
 
 We may not seek here the praise of men, but their good. 
 Content to work for God, however humbly or feebly, we leave 
 the results in fullest trust in His hands. Though we would work 
 ourselves for present time, we build for future ages, in full con- 
 fidence that if we are true to the Scriptural and Evangelical 
 principles we profess, the blessing of God will be with us — that 
 the work will progress and effect, gradually it may be, though 
 surely, His great purpose of redeeming mercy to the people of 
 this benighted land. Little may seem to be achieved by our- 
 selves, or in our own time, but much will be done by others 
 who come after us ; who working in the spirit of the one 
 Catholic faith, by the foundation we lay, will be enabled to 
 make that which has been our goal their own starting point — 
 for renewed and advancing efforts, and at last for the crowning 
 achievement, even in the world's estimation, of what is called 
 success. 
 
 Doubtless, brethren, enlarged views require an extended field, 
 both of time and place, for their full accomplishment, and a 
 deep-rooted faith. We should not, therefore, in what we attempt 
 for the good of those around us, limit our views by what we 
 can see, or even calculate. We should not stint our faith, or 
 mistrust the good Providence of God for His own predicted work. 
 As well might we limit the ocean's boundless expanse by the 
 verge of the horizon visible from our own shores, as think to 
 dwarf the moral capabilities and growth of an entire people by 
 the faithless judgment of what we can see with our own eyes, or 
 measure by our own scant rule. 
 
 The massive grandeur of the jungle-smothered ruins, scattered 
 over this neglected country, shew that there is in the people, or 
 
ilHcmonal:S of St^Ijop CEtapman. 187 
 
 has been, a capacity for something far beyond what we see, 
 beyond our own efforts among them ; and that if fallen, they 
 have but to be raised by sound education and true religion to 
 nobler efforts and better things. We shall only be fulfilling our 
 appointed task, our special calling among them, if by every effort 
 of which we are capable, by every resource we have at command, 
 we make the attempt. Surely the purpose of God in bringing us 
 and our religion of pure and undefiled truth to this country, is 
 for its wide and large diffusion. All will be in vain, if the result 
 of our first conquest, and our present commerce and colonisation 
 is not the propagation of that Gospel, whose faith we hold, whose 
 truth we teach, whose Cross we must be content to bear, if at last 
 we would win its crown. Brethren, the work before us, as 
 members of the one household of Christ in this heathen land 
 is unspeakably great, but our accountableness is greater. 
 
 May this holy building, which we have now consecrated for the 
 daily service of Almighty God, and declared by our solemn and 
 recorded sentence to be the Cathedral Church of Christ for this 
 Diocese, become not only a source of light but a centre of union 
 for ever, in the truth of that Gospel of Jesus Christ, which is " the 
 power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." May 
 none who either minister or worship here, ever forget Whose Name 
 it bears. Whose blessings it dispenses, Whose faith it proclaims — 
 that " built upon the foundation of Apostles and Prophets, Jesus 
 Christ Himself being its corner-stone," through evil report and 
 good report, it may in unwearied faithfulness declare for ever the 
 unchangeable trutli, that there is " no salvation in any other," that 
 " there is none other name given among men whereby we must 
 be saved," but only the Name of that one Mediator between God 
 and man, Christ Jesus, "tr nom it is henceforth and for ever 
 consecrated." 
 
i88 iMtmon'al^ of J3is{)op Cljapman. 
 
 FIRST ADDRESS TO COLLEGE STUDENTS 
 IN CATHEDRAL. 
 September 22Nd, 1854. 
 
 The Providence of God, and your parents' anxiety for your good, 
 has committed you, my young friends, to our care. I cannot 
 therefore let so solemn an occasion as this pass by without a few 
 words of Christian exhortation to you. This Church, now 
 solemnly dedicated to the service of God, and never therefore to 
 be entered without reverence, cannot but be of great importance 
 to us all, as a witness either for or against us, in the day when the 
 secrets of all hearts will be judged. I do not mean for all you, 
 any more than for myself and your instructors ; or for you all 
 collectively only, but for each of you separately and individually. 
 
 Even in childhood, you must have begun already to feel that 
 life is really a struggle ; that evil is in you, and to evil you are often 
 inchned, when conscience whispers it is wrong. In your baptism, 
 you were each made a member of Christ, and a child of God. 
 It is because you are so made, and on purpose to be trained to 
 holiness of life, that Satan will dispute every inch of ground with 
 you in the way to your heavenly inheritance. You may some- 
 times be inclined to discredit what we tell you of the power of 
 temptation. But think whether the truth has not sometimes been 
 forced upon you. Why do evil passions and evil tempers so 
 often get the better of you? Whence arise jealousies, envy, 
 anger, pride, and every other bad feeling with which your bosoms 
 sometimes heave and swell, though you may not speak a word ? 
 Whence come the stubborn spirit, the wish to hide your faults, or 
 even to tell a lie to conceal them ? All these spring from the 
 heart within, as weeds spring naturally from the ground. It is 
 
ilMemortals of JSt£iIjop Ctapmaii. 189 
 
 the evil spirit who sows them in your hearts. Be watchful there- 
 fore against the beginnings of evil. Pray earnestly for grace to 
 help you against it in its earliest bud. The Holy Spirit of God 
 will hear your prayer, and answer it, if it be the prayer of faith, 
 of real sincerity of heart. 
 
 Education, remember, to be worth anything, is much more 
 heart work than liea<i work. If it stops short of that, it will not, 
 it cannot, be done effectually. God will not accept a half and 
 half service. "Give me thy heart," is His word j and His 
 blessing is promised to those who seek Him with a whole heart. 
 The great purpose of all high education is not alone to enable 
 you to get a better living, or to take a higher rank in society, but 
 to teach you to discipline your own hearts, to check the evil that 
 will spring up within you, if not to root it out altogether. This, 
 however, you must do, by the help of God, for yourselves. We 
 can only tell you how to do it ; we cannot do it for you. But we 
 can tell you of a help that will enable you, if it is sought aright. 
 And here it is that this holy House of prayer will greatly assist 
 you. Its principal object is that we may meet in it very often to 
 pray with and for each other ; to gain, as it were, an united strength 
 for our relative duties by united prayer, — we, as teachers, for ours ; 
 you, as learners, for yours. The world, even with its best aids, — 
 and mere moral motives, even with their strongest obligations, are 
 weak and powerless without the additional support and strength 
 of religious principle and prayer, to stem the evil that is around, 
 and the worse evil that is within us,— to gain the mastery over that 
 Legion that will hurry its victims, like the swine in the parable, 
 down the course of sin, till they perish in the overwhelming floods 
 of guilt, or are lost in the stagnant pool of a faithless and heartless 
 indifference to everything that is high and holy. 
 
 Now then is the time, my youthful brethren, for you to strive, 
 as the Apostle so powerfully urges his own converts, (children as 
 
igo 0(tmortal£i of )3ii£i)op Chapman. 
 
 they were in Christian growth, if not in age), to strive earnestly 
 after whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest — 
 just — pure — lovely — of good report. To each of you, I repeat, 
 as your spiritual father, responsible to God for every word of 
 advice I give, or neglect to give you, no time is like the present 
 for you to do this — before the world and all its corrupting 
 influences have set their seal upon you ; before Satan has 
 stamped you as his own. Here you will find every help that 
 God has given, every support that man can require ; seek it here, 
 each one of you, in an honest and good heart, and having heard 
 the word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. 
 
 To this end, it is my prayer for each one of you, that the Holy 
 Spirit from above may be given you, in every hour of temptation 
 and trial, in every moment of childhood's weakness, to guard, to 
 sanctify, to bless and to save you : that the cross of your Baptism 
 may not only mark you as the lambs of Christ's flock, but that 
 He will keep you His own — even to the end. 
 
 ORDINATION. 
 
 S. Mark vi. 12. 
 " And they went out and preached that men should repent." 
 
 These words are spoken of those Apostles whom our blessed Lord 
 first expressly commissioned to the office of the sacred ministry in 
 this Church. A few verses before, we read that " He caNe^f unto 
 Him the twelve, and began to send them forth two by two." Then 
 it was, and not till then, that they went out and preached that 
 men should repent. 
 
 Our Lord Himself gave them an open and orderly appointment. 
 They undertook not the office on the impulse of their own will, 
 
fMtnton'als of JStS^op €!)apman. 191 
 
 or by their own authority. From this and other cogent arguments 
 we are led to infer, that no one can now of his own mind, or on 
 the assumed power of any self-constituted society, undertake holy 
 functions, without the guilt of sacrilegiously " intruding into things 
 which he ought not," and of acting in entire disregard of the 
 example of Christ, and His Apostles. Those Apostles of old 
 waited till Christ sent them — till Christ gave them openly a visible 
 induction to their office. And more than this, our blessed Lord 
 Himself waited till after His Baptism for an open recognition in 
 that audible announcement of His being " the beloved Son, in 
 Whom the Father was well pleased ; " and then we read " from 
 that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent." And thus 
 it has been ever since in the Church which Christ founded. When 
 the Apostles had fulfilled their ministry, and their lamp of life 
 was nearly extinguished, they delegated their Heaven-derived 
 commission to other faithful men, who having themselves been 
 duly ordained, handed on the same authority and power again to 
 others from generation to generation, for the maintenance of a 
 continued and successive ministry, for the support of which we 
 have Christ's own promise, " Lo, I am with you always, even to 
 the end of the world." 
 
 Who then, the question arises, are now the true Ministers of 
 the Church of Christ ? Who are the heirs, the legitimate descen- 
 dants of the house and lineage of His Apostles, to whom you as 
 members of His Church can lawfully entrust the oversight of your 
 spiritual interests ? The only sober answer is, amid the perplexity 
 of conflicting sects, some of to-day, some of yesterday, all mere 
 novelties of the last few centuries, that they alone are of a truth 
 the ministers of Christ, who by the laying on of hands have 
 received their mission from those who in an unbroken series, ever 
 since the Apostolic times, have continued that ministry, and been 
 authorised to impart the same power to others, which they have 
 
192 MmoriaU of Btsi^op Cf)apman. 
 
 themselves received. It is Christ's own commission which has 
 come down and still rests with them, to send labourers into His 
 vineyard, handed on from age to age, connected with each other, 
 as links of one unbroken chain, and traceable up by name in 
 uninterrupted order till we reach the days of the Apostles, — till we 
 arrive at the fountain head of all ministerial authority, through the 
 Apostles to Christ, and in Christ to the Father Himself. "As my 
 Father hath sent Me, even so send I you." 
 
 The ministry is one and the same, transmissive through succes- 
 sive ages, for every country of the world. God forbid that, 
 unworthy as we are, we should on any other ground than Scripture 
 warrants, presume among you to pray, to preach, to administer 
 the Holy Sacraments of Christ's institution. While then many 
 have gone forth whom the Lord hath not sent, and drawn disciples 
 after them, in violation of the Church's peace, and of that unity 
 for which our blessed Lord so intensely prayed in almost His last 
 words upon earth, and prayed that that unity might be evidence 
 to the unbelieving world of the truth of His own mission ("that 
 the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me") (S. John xvii.), 
 we therefore must in all humility and forbearance but still 
 unscrupling firmness, maintain our ground in the full conviction 
 of this truth. We do exactly as the Apostles did. We have the 
 uninterrupted usage of the Church throughout the world to 
 authorise us. And these things, Brethren, we declare to you (on 
 such solemn occasions as the present) as we love the truth, and 
 are bound to uphold it, through evil report and good report. We 
 say that no single authority can be produced from the Word of 
 God, for a departure from this, Christ's own rule ; for a violation 
 of the oneness of Christ's Church. We distinctly assert that for 
 three whole centuries, the Church knew not one self-appointed 
 teacher ; not one refusal of Episcopal rule and order ; not a single 
 rent in Christ's seamless vest, no divisions of the body into sects. 
 
jWemorials of His^o^ (!!:i)apman. 193 
 
 as we see now ; and therefore that all this must in some way be 
 evil, being of man's error, and not of God's truth. 
 
 The visible Church of Christ has always had and must have a 
 visible ministry ; that ministry has always had and must have an 
 authoritative appointment. All therefore who without such appoint- 
 ment presume to administer the Holy Sacraments of Christ's 
 institution, do so at the peril of Korah's curse, recorded for our 
 warning in both the Old and the New Testaments, to themselves 
 as well as to those who " separate not themselves from their 
 congregation." 
 
 Think then, brethren, how great, how weighty, how solemn 
 must be our responsibility in the ministry of that Church, which 
 hath the Son of God for its Head, and the Spirit of God for its 
 Life ; that ministry which Christ first constituted, breathing upon 
 His Apostles, and using the same sacred form of words which we 
 now use. Think how awful our accountableness, when so much 
 depends on our watchfulness, our discretion, our patience, our 
 charity, whether the Divine Word becomes to those we teach, the 
 instrument of reconciliation, or conversion, or instruction in 
 righteousness ; of comfort in sorrow, or strength in temptation ; 
 whether the humble are enough encouraged, the thoughtless 
 awakened, or the confident rendered less secure : — how much 
 depends on our gentleness, whether the lambs of Christ's fold are 
 led into the paths of faith and holiness ; — on our firmness, whether 
 the love of smooth things and flattering or soothing arguments is 
 corrected ; on our unceasing diligence, whether the seed is sown 
 day by day, on worldly hearts choked by worldly cares. Who, 
 brethren, can be " sufficient for these things ? " Who, as a fallen 
 sinner, could presume to make himself the channel of spiritual 
 blessing to his fellow-sinners, but for that blessed promise of the 
 written Word of God, " My grace is sufficient for thee ; My 
 strength is made perfect in weakness." 
 
194 {&.tmoxia.U of Jiiiiiop C{)apman. 
 
 On ourselves especially, to whom in an Institution like this, the 
 guidance of the young in all that is high and holy and pure is 
 intrusted ; before whom therefore a higher standard of holiness 
 should be raised, and from whom more will be therefore exacted ; 
 on us it is above all incumbent that we never turn aside from 
 simple obedience to Christ's will, and to Christ's institution. Even 
 should our purpose seem to fail, or less success be vouchsafed 
 than we might have hoped, in rearing a future ministry for the 
 service of Christ's Church in this heathen land, still we may be 
 sure that the path of strict obedience is the only path of safety ; 
 that he alone who walks in it consistently, will walk securely. 
 And if many around us make light of Christ's appointments, and 
 prefer more modern, and as they think, more promising ways of 
 doing Christ's work, we may not turn aside from the old paths ; 
 but rather heeding more strictly and clinging more closely to the 
 Sacraments and ordinances and ministry of His institution, because 
 they are His, walk in the straight, if rugged path of obedience ; 
 and should we hearourselves charged, in the self-exulting enlighten- 
 ment of our day, with narrowness of mind and the bigotry of a 
 darker age, still to hold on the even tenour of our way, undisturbed 
 by the jarring of human tongues, undistracted by the conflict of 
 human sects, unmoved by the calumnies around, till we are brought 
 by the continued blessing of God's Holy Spirit, step by step 
 through trial and humiliation, to a height of Christian holiness, 
 not far, it may be, from the Kingdom of God. 
 
 And for you, my Brother, I pray God in the presence of this 
 congregation, who witness to-day the solemn pledge you are about 
 to give, that you may never forget IV/iose work it is you undertake, 
 and Whose strength alone it is, which will enable you to do it ; 
 that all the efiScacy and all the power of your ministrations of 
 every kind, will depend, not on the learning or ability of the 
 minister, but on the promise and presence of Christ in all 
 
ilHemortaIsS of J3t'£j!)op Cljapmaii. 195 
 
 Though as a messenger you may be frail and feeble, the message 
 you hear will be from God. In everything, therefore, walk by 
 faith and not by sight. Lean on Christ and not on man. So by 
 the grace of that Holy Spirit, now to be invoked upon you, will 
 you best fulfil the mission on which He sent you to this heathen 
 land, and ensure His help and blessing on your every effort to 
 save yourself and them that hear you ; remembering always that 
 the unbelief of the whole world would not render null one word, 
 or make void a single institution of Christ, to Whom alone as 
 your Master, in life and death, both in your ministry and out of 
 it, you must either stand or fall. 
 
 ORDINATION. 
 
 2 Cor. v. 20. 
 
 " Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beesech you by 
 us, we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God." 
 
 In the few verses connected with this text we have the whole 
 scheme of man's redemption displayed — all the parties to that 
 redemption introduced. God offended, man forgiven ; God 
 seeking reconciliation, Christ procuring it; man, though still in 
 rebellion, blessed by it, and made, through Christ and for Christ's 
 sake, himself instrumental in imparting it to his fellow-men. 
 
 " God," says the Apostle, "was in Christ, reconciling the world 
 to Himself by Jesus Christ, and giving to us the ministry of recon- 
 ciliation." " Therefore we are ambassadors for Christ, as though 
 God did beseech you by us." We, brethren, your fellow-sinners, 
 are messengers, ambassadors from God to each of you, in the 
 ministry of reconciliation; ambassadors for Christ, and in His 
 
196 MtmoxiaU of ^ii\)op Ci^apmau. 
 
 stead, bearing a message of entreaty rather than command, of 
 forgiveness, not rejection. 
 
 Both our office, therefore, and our message have authority. 
 Both have the warrant of God Himself. He first sent Christ, the 
 Shiloh, in mercy to the fallen race of man, and for their salvation. 
 Christ ordained and sent the Apostles on the same ministry of 
 love. The Apostles were authorised by Him to send others. 
 And thus it has continued to our own day. 
 
 There is doubtless great mercy in this Providential dispensation 
 in its adaptation to our weakness. Man, we know, in the garden 
 of Paradise, after his first act of disobedience, became that moment 
 ashamed and afraid to meet God any more face to face. There- 
 fore, when the Son of God came into the world, in mercy He 
 veiled, as it were, His Godhead in human flesh. And when He 
 went up to His glory. He sent other men, not angels — human 
 agents, not divine — as His instruments, His ministers of mercy to 
 the world, giving to them His Holy Spirit, empowering them, as 
 men, for His holy work — some apostles, some prophets, some 
 pastors and teachers, for the perfecting of the saints, for the work 
 of the ministry, for the edifying of the Body of Christ. 
 
 God does not now work on men, as we read He sometimes did 
 of old, either drawing or rejecting them, by immediate revelation 
 of Himself ; He sends His messengers and ministers to all. 
 Surely, then, this is good reason why all should respect a ministry 
 which is so clearly of God's appointment ; though he can hardly 
 be right in mind who could think himself sufficient for so high, so 
 responsible, so holy a work. It is a ministry, indeed, which 
 requires the best and ablest of men. It is true that for this high 
 purpose God has sometimes made, and may again make use of 
 unlettered men ; but when He does, He can more than supply 
 all human defects ; any instrument in His hands may be made 
 fit. Our clear duty is to choose the best and give the ablest we 
 
jiltmoriaisi of )3t£;]^op €I)apman. 
 
 97 
 
 can ; for if, under the Mosaic law, no defect was allowed in him 
 who ministered at the altar of sacrifice, under the Gospel we 
 should not look for a less perfect ministry. So weighty a charge 
 does indeed require the most gifted men. "Let a man so account 
 of us," says S. Paul, " as ministers of Christ, and stewards of the 
 mysteries of God." As such, he binds upon our consciences four 
 distinct duties — those of piety, of prudence, of faithfulness, of 
 courage. 
 
 Of piety first, in order that we may ever be friends with God ; 
 for assuredly we cannot be ambassadors of reconciliation to others, 
 unless we are ourselves reconciled to Him Doubtless God can 
 convey grace by those to whom He gives none ; and cause them 
 to carry a treasure, who have themselves no share in it. This, 
 my brethren, is an awful thought, that any of us should be unworthy 
 of the very blessing we impart to others. And yet assuredly, none 
 can speak sensibly of Christ's love to fallen man, save those who 
 have fdt it ; none can speak to the heart, who do not speak from 
 it. All others are but as sounding brass or tinkling cymbal. 
 They only are likely to win souls for Christ, who can tell men 
 what Christ has done for their own souls. Cherish therefore 
 above all things a spirit of humility, for such only Christ loves, 
 because they are like Himself. Make your chief study the written 
 Word of God, that being often, even daily with Him in the mount, 
 you may bear, like Moses, His brightness in your face and His law 
 in your mouth ; and your lives and doctrine may ever correspond, 
 the only preaching worth anything being the holiness of your 
 living example. 
 
 Next is the duty of prudence ; for so varied are the dispositions 
 of men, that every resource will be applied by a wise master- 
 builder in his spiritual cure, striving to become, like S. Paul, "all 
 things to all men," if he would win souls to Christ. 
 
 The third requirement is of faithfulness. " Of stewards," says 
 
198 MmoriaU of JStSi^op Ci^apman. 
 
 the Apostle, " it is required that a man be found faithful " — faithful, 
 dear brethren, both in tlie subject matter of our message, and in 
 our manner of delivering it ; declaring the whole counsel of God, 
 neither adding to it, nor detracting from it ; with no respect of 
 persons ; not seeking our own, but our Master's honour ; abasing 
 ourselves much, that He may be the more exalted ; seeking, and 
 when we find them not, making opportunities of good to others ; 
 content to lose many and many a labour, if only a single one be 
 prosperous, and leaving the results in everything to God, remem- 
 bering always, that the duties are our own, results are His ; and 
 though we may incur great toil, and have little success, our labours, 
 if prosecuted in faith of heart, though fruitless to others, cannot 
 be so to ourselves. Accountable as we are, and ever must be, 
 for planting and watering diligently the good seed of Gospel truth, 
 we are not held accountable for its increase. God puts not events 
 into our hands, and therefore He will not require them of us, 
 though of our discharge of duty a strict account will be exacted. 
 
 The last injunction pressed upon us is that of courage ; entire 
 disregard alike of the fear and the favour of man. Difficulties 
 and discouragements in our ministry we must always expect. 
 Christ foretells them to every faithful labourer, but not without 
 His Spirit's help to master them. The greatest difficulties of all 
 are those, remember, which we make for ourselves, amid the 
 seductive influences of society, the temptations and subtle allure- 
 ments around, the inducements the world offers for self-seeking 
 and self-serving. In your embassage, remember that many a 
 mountain will have to be climbed, and many a storm to be 
 withstood. 
 
 Strive, then, to rise above the world, and to look calmly on its 
 frowns. Christ bore all for those He came to save ; He knew 
 the cup of wrath was full, yet He would not put it aside. Strive, 
 then, to walk, however far behind, in the steps in which He was 
 
iSLmatinli of Hisifop Ci^apmaii. 199 
 
 content to walk, enduring the Cross and despising the shame. 
 Preach the peace He purchased at so costly a price. Look to 
 the end over every intervening trouble, remembering that the 
 very hairs of your head are numbered ; that the fear of God is 
 the only true courage. 
 
 Go forth from this House of God to-day, to your respective 
 cures, with the Spirit of God in your hearts, and the words of S. 
 Paul in your memory. " Behold," said he, " I go bound in the 
 Spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall 
 me there ; save that the Holy Spirit witnesseth in every city, 
 saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. But none of these 
 things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that 
 1 might finish my course with joy, and the ministry which I have 
 received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of the grace 
 of God." 
 
 And do not any of you, my brethren, make light of the message 
 which we bear, even the feeblest and poorest amongst us, for it is 
 the message of God Himself. " We are ambassadors for Christ, 
 as though He did beseech you by us. We pray you in Christ's 
 stead, be ye reconciled to God." 
 
 He sends, indeed, mere earthly creatures to unfold His own 
 heavenly mysteries. He consigns to fragile vessels of clay, to worth- 
 less men like ourselves. His own priceless and enduring treasures. 
 Never despise, then, the grace from above for the unworthiness 
 of those who declare it. Respect them for His sake. Whose 
 envoys and ministers they are, counting them worthy of double 
 honour, and esteeming them very highly in love, not for their 
 own, but " for their work's sake." 
 
200 
 
 fMemonal^ of Sisftop Cj^apman. 
 
 ADDRESS TO CANDIDATES FOR ORDINATION. 
 
 Having now completed j'our examination, with which it is grati- 
 fying to me to express my general satisfaction, we proceed to the 
 more direct act of preparation for to-morrow's solemn service. 
 
 It is fit that I should say a few words to you in reference to 
 your prospective charge, in a more familiar, but not less earnest 
 or reverential tone and manner, than I can from the pulpit, before 
 the assembled Church. The preparation you have made so far 
 for this solemn and irrevocable act of your life, is thus far satis- 
 factory ; but though this must always be one part, the preparation 
 of the heart is still more essential. Self-examination in secret, 
 with God alone to see you, has not, I trust, been omitted. As to 
 your inward motives, intentions and purposes, in giving yourselves 
 to the service of One, Who promises you no reward in this life, it 
 is not for me to judge. God and your own conscience are the 
 arbiters, to whom all your past motives, and all your present 
 purposes must be left. 
 
 In stewards it is required that a man be found faithful, in work 
 no less than in word. Make this then the test of your future 
 ministry — its faithfulness; not in self-confidence or self flattery, but 
 in an entire renunciation of self altogether, and as entire a devoted- 
 ness to Christ and to His work. They will always abide and 
 increase together. No other gifts or graces can be ^ substitute 
 for them. Put on therefore in deep humility the whole armour 
 of God. We all need it daily. It is no less an azv/u/ than a 
 glorious work to win souls to Christ. They are His sheep, for 
 whom He shed His blood, whom we must feed ; and their blood 
 He will require at our hand, if we neglect them. We watch for 
 the souls of men as they that must give account. 
 
 Read over, therefore, often the service for to-morrow's solemn 
 
JKemorfaTii of )3t€]^op Chapman. 201 
 
 devotion of yourselves to God. Read it over once a month, and 
 especially on the anniversary of your Ordination; and always with 
 searching self-examination. Let your sermons be full of Christ 
 and His truth ; not moral essays. 
 
 Avoid controversy, and strife of every kind. " The man of 
 God," says the Apostle, "must not strive." In work like ours, 
 life is too short to waste on a victory of words. A victory too in 
 which you will very often lose in spirit far more than you gain in 
 argument. "Speak the truth in love," is the Apostle's charge — 
 the truth always, but in love. 
 
 Zeal you will need and discretion too. In a climate like this, 
 the discouragements to ministerial work are many and prevailing, 
 both from within and from without, and Satan knows the weak 
 point in each one of us. Much perhaps of revolting immorality 
 may not meet the eye, but there is a great indifference to religion 
 abroad ; to this we cannot be blind. 
 
 One of our chief wants is that of frequent and systematic 
 pastoral visiting ; this alone can bring your influence to bear 
 really on those committed to your spiritual charge. They who 
 are strong, remember, must bear the infirmities of the weak, and 
 not to please ourselves. Self-pleasing in us is self-condemning. 
 Strive, not to read and preach only, but to adorn the doctrine of 
 God our Saviour in all things. 
 
 Read — meditate — pray. Let your schools be your study. In 
 them there is most hope. In a heathen country, adults are 
 children. The catechetical is the only effective mode of teaching 
 either old or young. 
 
 Never forget the importance of character to a clergyman and 
 how much little things go to make up that character, — temper, 
 manner, dress, conversation. Let not the Gospel be in your text 
 only, but in all that you say and do. Exemplify what you teach. 
 Connect your subjects with the appointed services of the day. 
 
202 M^motiali of 33tii{)op itr{)apmau. 
 
 You will then omit no doctrine of importance. You will not say 
 most where God says least, or least when He says most; but will 
 learn well and rightly to divide the word of truth. Remember 
 above all that the pulpit is the place of instruction, not contro- 
 versy. Trouble yourselves not with Dissenters. Leave to them 
 all the responsibility of antagonism with them. Do your own 
 work in meekness and in faith —in quiet but resolute perseverance. 
 If opposed, hold on in stedfastness ; neither provoke nor be 
 provoked to strife. Fidelity is our best weapon. 
 
 Make the rubrics your guide in all the services, either regular 
 or occasional. In cases of doubt, refer to me, and I will do my 
 best to counsel you safely. If you have catechists or assistants 
 under you, let your own living example be their guide. Give 
 them instruction as well as aid. Confine their teaching to the 
 fundamental truths, as taught in the Catechism, the Creeds, and 
 the Commandments, as gathered from the very Word of God. 
 
 Trials you must have, trials perhaps hard and sore; but "Endure 
 hardness, as good soldiers of Jesus Christ." Show yourselves in 
 all things approved unto God, as " workmen that need not to be 
 ashamed. Be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient; in meek- 
 ness instructing those that oppose themselves." " In word, in 
 conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity," be an example 
 to others. Your charge henceforth will be the living souls of 
 men. " Meditate on these things, give y jurselves wholly to them," 
 that having preached to others, you may not "at last yourselves be 
 cast away." " And may the very God of peace sanctify you wholly ; 
 and I pray God that your whole spirit, and soul and body may be 
 preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
JJMmorials of BtSi^op Chapman. 203 
 
 ON BOARD THE "INDUS." 
 1856. 
 
 S. Luke xii. 8, 9. 
 
 "Whosoever shall confess Me before men, him shall the Son of Man also 
 confess before the angels of God : but he that denieth Me before men shall be 
 denied before the angels of God." 
 
 We are wont too often to narrow the meaning of God's Word. 
 We are apt to look at it in one point of view, when many are 
 embraced. We restrict it often to a single object, when it is alike 
 applicable under differing circumstances. The text is an example — 
 addressed by Christ to His earliest disciples, who at His bidding 
 took up their cross at once to follow Him, and went forth with their 
 lives in their hands to preach His Gospel to all nations : amid perse- 
 cutions and trials and antagonism of every kind, amid perils by sea 
 and land, perils in the city and the wilderness, perils by the sword, 
 the scourge, and the stake, perils even unto death — to them 
 doubtless these words are most properly applied, but they are not 
 to be so restricted. 
 
 Our Saviour's pregnant words have a far more extended mean- 
 ing, otherwise they would be only applicable to one phase of 
 human life. For who among us is afraid of that persecution now? 
 Who among us expects to be put to trial for life or death, on 
 account of the faith we hold or the doctrines we teach ? The age 
 of persecution for opinion has passed away. 
 
 In what manner, then, are these words applicable to ourselves ? 
 It is a question of interest to us all, meeting as we do for the first 
 time, strangers indeed to each other, but united in the bonds of 
 Christian brotherhood, and gathered from various parts of a 
 Christian land to go forth into the kingdoms of heathen darkness, 
 
204 M-tmorinU of 33isI)op €l)a}^man. 
 
 as faithful soldiers and servants of Ciirist ; meeting, too, on this 
 first day of holy rest, to thank God for the blessing of a week's 
 prosperous voyage. 
 
 The words of the text speak to us, one and all, a most signifi- 
 cant warning. There is not one among us on whom these words 
 do not bring a great responsibility, nor can we divest ourselves of 
 it, any more tlian we can of our pledges at our Baptism into the 
 Church of God. It is laid by Christ on the conscience of us all, 
 each in his own appointed sphere, somewhere within the bound- 
 less realms of darkness and superstition before us, to make our 
 Christian " light shine before the heathen, that they may see our 
 good works, and (by their conversion) glorify our Father which is 
 in Heaven." 
 
 For this purpose Providence has called every one of us forth 
 from Christian England, not that we may amuse, or enjoy, or 
 advance ourselves, but that we may carry the light of Christ amid 
 the darkness of ignorance and superstition among her subject 
 heathen people, whether in India, China, or Ceylon : not, I 
 repeat, for our own enrichment or advancement, so much as for 
 the glory of Him Whose name as Christians we bear, and Whom 
 we profess to serve. 
 
 A missic.iary call is thus laid upon us all, laity and clergy alike, 
 and a missionary spirit must be awakened in our hearts, and be 
 kindled and glow with a generous warmth, if we are really, as 
 Christian men and women, to do the holy work for which we are 
 now being borne in safety over the deep waters. None among 
 you can, I am sure, persuade himself that the great power of 
 England — commercial, political, and territorial — is not given to her 
 of God as a trust. It is, therefore, only by the faithfulness of all 
 her sons amid the corruptions of heathenism, in the discharge of 
 that trust, that either our country, our Church, or we ourselves 
 can stand acquitted before God, or avert that doom which has 
 
MtmoviaXs of ^iifjap Cl^apman. 205 
 
 eclipsed the light of so many nations of the earth, by the per- 
 version of the true faith, as in the countries of Southern Europe ; 
 or the substitution of a false faith, as in those of North Africa. 
 
 Is there then any fear, you may ask, that among ourselves, 
 born and baptized and brought up in Christian homes as we 
 have been, any will refuse to confess Christ before men, or 
 venture to deny the Lord Who bought them, in the face of so 
 plain and solemn a declaration as the words of the text — coming, 
 too, with such singular point and power to the conscience of 
 each, going forth as we are among the heathen ? Doubtless, 
 there is a fear. Seeing, brethren, what I have often seen, and 
 knowing what I know (from the experience of ten years amid 
 the darkness of Oriental superstition), how soon their Christian 
 responsibilities are forgotten by many, when the restraints of 
 Christian society and the influences of a Christian home are 
 removed ; when spiritual privileges are few and scarce, friendly 
 counsel far away, parental authority gone ; spirits buoyant, 
 passions high, temptation strong, youth self-confident, and prayer 
 forgotten — prayer, my Christian friends, the one safeguard left 
 to each in his solitude, the one remaining bond between God 
 and the conscience— neglected — deliberately all but cast away ! 
 It would not be honest in me, it would not be true, to say. There 
 is no fear, or that I have not greaf fear for many, lest amid the 
 temptations around, and the deceitfulness of the human heart 
 within, they make shipwreck of their faith, and fall victims, as 
 many have fallen, of the circumstances around them, against 
 which they may be on their guard, if they seek in daily prayer 
 that guidance from above which alone can strengthen, settle, and 
 bless them in the paths of holiness and purity. 
 
 Who of you can look into your own hearts, and not feel con- 
 scious of many a temptation, daily and hourly, if not actually to 
 deny Christ, to confess Him too feebly and faintly before men ; 
 
2o6 fHemorials; of J3is|)op Ci)apman. 
 
 to follow Him with a flagging step and faltering heart when the 
 world's frown has to be faced, or its flatteries overcome ? The 
 fire of persecution may have no fear for us, but there is a fire to 
 be borne in the world's ridicule, in the gibe of the scoff'er, in the 
 censure and displeasure of those among whom we live, and in 
 the deceitfulness of our own hearts, more trying far than many 
 are willing to acknowledge. 
 
 Brethren, let me not deceive you. To confess Christ really 
 before men requires courage and constancy of heart. It requires 
 faith — deep and earnest religious principle. Above all, it requires 
 the help of the Holy Spirit of God to give firmness and stedfastness 
 to that principle, to enable you to buffet the tide of evil around, 
 to stand up meekly but boldly against the remonstrances of the 
 worldly, and the laughter of the weak ; to brave public opinion in 
 the straightforward path of duty, to resist the coldness and dead- 
 ness in spiritual things, which creeps so stealthily over the hearts 
 of many, and will do so over yours, amid the want of those holy 
 influences which surround the homes we have left, and all the 
 blessed strength of the Church Services and Sacraments, from 
 which many among you may soon be cut off. 
 
 In a heathen land, brethren, all must be confessors of Christ, 
 or they cease to be Christians ; cease to be so in the only true 
 sense, which would lead them at all times and in all places to 
 confess Christ fearlessly before men. To what then should we 
 look for the attainment of that fixedness of principle, that con- 
 stancy of faith, which will enable each of us, young and old, laity 
 and clergy, all in their several stations, really to confess Christ 
 before men, and, like S. Paul, never to be ashamed of the Gospel 
 of Christ ? 
 
 What we have read this morning will supply an all-sufl5cient 
 help, as it suggests an all-convincing reason, on no less authority 
 than the Saviour Himself. " Be not afraid of them that kill the 
 
iWtmortaliS of J3isi}op Cf)apman. 207 
 
 body, and after that have no more that they can do." The fear 
 of God is the only bulwark against the fear of man : the love of 
 Christ the only remedy against the love of the world. They 
 cannot co-exist : one will prevail : which of the two must depend 
 most upon yourselves, and your own unceasing prayer for the 
 help of that Holy Spirit, Which will never be denied to those who 
 seek it. "If ye, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto 
 your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give 
 the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him ?" 
 
 OiV BOARD THE "ALMA." 
 1856. 
 
 S. John i. ii. 
 
 " He came unto His own, and His own received Him not : But to as many as 
 received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them 
 that believe on His name." 
 
 This is a very remarkable declaration. On any other testimony 
 than that of an eye-witness, we should perhaps pause in doubt 
 that One Who wrought so many wonderful works of power and 
 mercy and love, cou/d have been rejected by those who saw the 
 wondrous works and heard the gracious words of Him Who spoke 
 as never man spoke. But so it is written. " He came unto His 
 own, and His own received Him not." This of course is spoken 
 of the Jews. . . . But is there no parallel to this in our own day? 
 Are not we now, as the Jews were then, peculiarly the favoured 
 people of God ? and therefore His own, as His chosen instruments 
 in furtherance of His great purposes of mercy to the world ; — His 
 own, in the abundant spiritual privileges we enjoy ; in the pure 
 
208 
 
 MtmoriaU of J3tiiI)op (jn^apman. 
 
 Church of Evangelical truth and Apostolic order combined, with 
 which we are blessed — in the uncorrupted verity of His written 
 Word, — above all, in being the heralds of His great salvation 
 among the heathen, the preachers of His Gospel, wherever the 
 English language is spoken, from America to Australia, from 
 Canada to Ceylon and China. And yet, brethren, do we as 
 baptized Christians receive Christ as fully as we ought ; with as 
 earnest a faith, with so hearty a life service as we might ? This is 
 a question coming home especially to us, met together in this 
 ship on our way to heathen lands, where our Christian light, the 
 light of true Christian character and holiness, must be made to 
 shine, or it will become to us darkness for ever. Within the last 
 few days we have passed together by many a hallowed spot ; we 
 have trodden ground marked by the footsteps of the infant Christ, 
 in flight from persecution. We have looked on the cornfields of 
 Joseph, the wilderness of Pharaoh. We have crossed the waters 
 of that ancient river, the river Nile, and seen those stately structures 
 which are said to have cost the Israelites so much, and their 
 oppressor still more. We have passed in safety the waves which 
 doomed the army of his sovereign might to so sudden and awful 
 a destruction, and are now almost within sight of the very 
 peaks which witnessed the first delivery of God's law to man. 
 We have visited the site of the first, and one of the greatest 
 Christian schools — the catechetical school of Origen and Athana- 
 sius at Alexandria ; and what do we see there now ? what do we 
 see in all these spots, hallowed by the recollections and records of 
 the Old and New Testaments alike, but the impress of superstition 
 and falsehood on every side, witnessed in the triumph of the 
 crescent over the Cross, by many a Moslem mosque and minaret. 
 And the reason of all this is, the shortcoming and unfaithfulness 
 and cold-heartedness of those professing Christians, who followed 
 in after times the earnest hearts and living faith of those holy men 
 
IMcmon'nIsi of 33tS]^op Chapman. 
 
 who fought and bled for the truth of the Gospel, as they received 
 it from Christ and His Apostles. 
 
 Great then must be the obligation lying on each one of us, as 
 Christian men and women, sojourning in lands of darkness like 
 those to which we are on our way, to make our light, the light of 
 our Christian life, shine before the heathen, that they may see, not 
 our wealth and power and science, our resources and inventions, 
 still less our haughtiness, our self-indulgence or excesses, but see 
 our good works, and by their conversion glorify our Father Which 
 is in Heaven. If we do not strive for this earnestly and heartily, 
 every one in his respective sphere of duty, laity as well as clergy 
 — in the city or in the jungle — in the barracks as well as in the 
 church — we shall verify each in himself the words of the text. 
 "He Cometh to His own, and His own receive Him not." But 
 mark the words that follow — " to as many as received Him, to them 
 gave He power to become the sons of God." Yes, even to the 
 heathen, who in simple faith receive and welcome the earliest 
 rudiments of Christian truth, even to them, in their childlike 
 teachableness and simplicity gives He power to become the sons 
 of God, because they believe in His Name. Every single convert 
 therefore whom each of you, in your several stations — by the holy 
 life you lead, by the example you give, or the influence you 
 exercise, win over to Christ — every school you aid, every child 
 you teach, every lost one you help to reclaim for Christ ; to all 
 such, in India, in China or Ceylon, whether gathered in by 
 huniireds as in Tinnevelly, or as we must rather expect, one by 
 one, even to as many as receive Him, to them gives He power to 
 become the sons of God. 
 
 Great encouragement is thus given us to use every influence we 
 can obtain, either of position, character or resources, to exercise 
 all the power we have, judiciously but faithfully, to win souls to 
 Christ, as fulfilling the great requirement of the text in both 
 o 
 
210 fWtmortalsi of J3i:Sl)op Ci^apman. 
 
 respects, as truly receiving Him ourselves, and getting others to 
 receive and welcome Him also. 
 
 Be therefore earnest, brethren, in this holy work to which you 
 are called as British Christians in a heathen land. I urge this, 
 not so much for the sake of those to whom you may thus impart 
 so great a blessing, as for your own sakes — that as Christ has 
 come once to you in your Baptism, and will again come to you 
 as often as you truly seek Him in earnest faith and prayer — daily 
 or hourly — He may find you truly and really His own, and make 
 you more and more so by the increasing gifts of His grace. 
 
 Above all, take earnest heed, each one of you, that nothing in 
 your life or conduct mars the work that God is beginning evidently 
 through British Christian agency, for the eventual call of all 
 nations to His truth, till the whole earth is " filled with the know- 
 ledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." 
 
 If you are not able to help it actively forward yourselves, do 
 not in word or act, do not by unholy lives, ungentle tempers, or 
 unrighteous conduct in the face of the unenlightened, bring 
 accumulated guilt on your own souls. The native heathen are 
 shrewd observers of us always, and judge for themselves with 
 acuteness, whether we as Christians maintain the standard of our 
 high profession or not. If any one of us should cause by our 
 acts the Name of Christ to be evil spoken of, or the work of Christ 
 to be impeded, a double guilt must lie upon us, because, like the 
 Pharisees of old, having the key, we enter not in ourselves, and 
 hinder those who by the grace of the Holy Spirit might be moved 
 to enter in, if they saw in us the real and living pattern of true 
 Christian character. 
 
 Faith is the one thing required in all ; in them to receive Christ, 
 in us to give the means and opportunity of receiving Him ; the 
 faith which is a vital, practical principle — realised in constant 
 action, evidencing by the outward Christian life the inward grace 
 
Mtmoda.U of J3tSl)op C^japman. 211 
 
 of the Holy Spirit. T/ien may we each humbly hope that we are 
 ourselves His own — Christ's own, having the witness of the Spirit 
 within, when we are most in earnest in extending the same un- 
 speakable blessing to others. It is the inherent principle of 
 Christian faith to be expansive, diffusive, growing, with an out- 
 ward tendency towards improvement ; for the establishment of 
 Christ's Kingdom, as we daily pray, more really in ourselves, and 
 its extension more widely amongst others — not for our own praise, 
 but for His glory Whose gift it is, as the power of God unto 
 salvation, to "every one that believeth." 
 
 ON BOARD THE "ALMA.' 
 
 S. John xv. 4. 
 
 " As the branch cannot bear fruit except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, 
 except ye abide in Me." 
 
 Few of the parables of Christ are more instructive than that which 
 we have read this morning. We are not left in doubt at all as to 
 its personal application to ourselves. . . . We have Christ's own 
 explanation of His own words, clear of all human doubt, open to 
 no fanciful or wayward misconstruction. I rejoice that in this, 
 our last opportunity of spiritual communion together, it should be 
 so ; and still more that it should be of so thoroughly practical a 
 character, that it seems hardly to leave a choice as to the subject 
 of the last teaching you will ever hear from the lips that now 
 address you. 
 
 They are indeed most solemn words. The oneness of our 
 union and continued communion with Christ is plainly put before 
 us as the only source of everything that is good within us. . . . 
 Christ, and Christ alone it is from Whom all our spiritual nourish- 
 
212 fSlemon'als of J3t5l)op Cljapmait. 
 
 ment day by day is drawn, an inward spring of living strength and 
 spiritual growth, through the aid of the Holy Ghost, just as the 
 branch is fed and supplied with a secret source of life and fresh- 
 ness, of foliage and fruit, from the root of the parent tree. Sever 
 that close connection and the branch must wither and die ; nor 
 can any result but spiritual death be ours, if by the worldliness of 
 our lives, or the neglect of our prayers, we cut ourselves off from 
 daily communion with Christ, as the Fountain Head, the sole 
 Author and Finisher, not of future salvation only, but of present 
 holiness. 
 
 Last Sunday our Saviour's charge to us was to " continue in 
 His Word, that we might be His disciples indeed." Continued 
 and close union with Christ was then presented to you as an 
 obligatory duty : the irrevocable pledge of your Baptism, from 
 which no earthly power can release you. To-day the same union 
 with Christ is brought before us as the privilege of our Christian 
 calling ; in Him it is that we are required, and by Him that we 
 are enabled, to bear fruit. Happy will be they among you in 
 whom the abundant fruit is found of Christian holiness. Christian 
 earnestness, and true Christian faith. " I am the Vine," saith 
 Christ, " ye are the branches. He that abideth in Me and I in 
 him, the same' bringetii forth much fruit, for without Me ye can 
 do nothing." For this purpose we were, in unconscious infancy, 
 engrafted in Him as living branches in a living Vine, that we may 
 evidence to the world that we are His, not by our profession, but 
 in reality ; not by a luxuriant foliage pleasing to the eye only, but 
 the ripe and rich ingathering of an abundant fruitage. 
 
 What then, brethren, is the fruit which we, as Christian English- 
 men, are to bear in the heathen lands to which we are borne, 
 which we have now almost within sight — we who have lately come 
 forth from Christian Britain to carry the Cross of Clirist before us 
 as His disciples, wherever we go? Is it fruit for ourselves alone, 
 
iUcmorialsi of 33isI)op CJiapmaii. 
 
 213 
 
 that we may get rich and go home again after a few short years, 
 leaving no record behind us of our Christian fight of faith — no 
 impress on that dark land of our Christian character ? Is it that 
 we may freight our ships with the rich productions of the East? 
 Is this the highest purpose, think you, for which God in His all- 
 wise Providence commits to England the vast extent of territory, 
 the countless populations of India, China, and Ceylon — only that 
 we may look with self-satisfied complacency on the deep-rooted 
 errors of Brahma, and Buddha, and Mahomet, and their tyranny 
 over the human mind ; and say to ourselves that it is no concern 
 of ours ? Is it that we may only visit with wondering curiosity 
 the pillared structures and sculptured temples of their massive 
 architecture (records of their former power and greatness), and 
 satisfy ourselves that as it has been, so it must continue to be ; 
 that because almost alone, as we shall be amid such overwhelming 
 multitudes, we can individually do but little, therefore we are to 
 do nothing — to attempt nothing — and bow ourselves down before 
 those colossal superstitions, as if they were impregnable, and tlie 
 remedy utterly hopeless, quailing and cowering before the diffi- 
 culties presented to us, with hearts of little faith ? 
 
 Our Cliristian country has indeed a higher call upon her, and 
 we as Christian Englishmen must rise equal to it, must each do 
 our part in lifting up on high the torch of truth, the lamp of 
 salvation, which God confides to us in the Scriptures of His Word 
 as the beacon light of the world ; a burning and a shining light 
 amid the all but impenetrable darkness around. 
 
 Nor are we left without warning. Other nations have gone 
 before us ; first Portugal, and then Holland, in these very coun- 
 tries, for commerce, for colonisation, for enlightenment, and each 
 in their turn have signally failed — failed, I mean, in the work and 
 calling of God, for blessing to a corrupt and idolatrous people. 
 Weighed in the balance on higli, they have each in turn been 
 
214 iMtmonals of 33iS{)op Chapman. 
 
 found wanting, and their empire has been taken from them. We 
 Englishmen now stand before God on our trial in their place ; 
 with greatly extended territory, enlarged means for good, and 
 accumulated power of every kind — of resources, of science, of 
 wealth. It cannot be that all this, by the Providence of God, has 
 been committed to England beyond every nation of the world, 
 but for some great purpose of His own— not merely that, amid the 
 wonder of subject nations, we may thread their vast territories 
 with our iron roads or electric wires ; or even that by the incor- 
 ruptible administration of a benign jurisprudence, we may exhibit 
 before them the high standard of British character, the pure model 
 of British law, order, and justice between man and man, without 
 distinction of race, or colour, or nation, or caste. 
 
 It is for something better than all this, for a higher and hoher 
 purpose. Surely it is not presumptuous to believe that England 
 is ordained of God to be tlie Missionary nation of the world, and 
 therefore in proportion only as we each of us strive to realise this 
 idea of our own Christian responsibility, and lift ourselves up to 
 it, can we aid the accomplishment of the purpose of God, or fulfil 
 each for himself his own mission, or acquit himself of his account- 
 ableness before Heaven. Every individual Christian in a heathen 
 country has this charge laid upon him. He must bear the evidence 
 of his baptismal Cross in his holy life, or he descends to the level 
 of the heathen themselves, he incurs the awful condemnation of 
 the Apostle's words : " Better had it been they had not known 
 the way of righteousness, than after they have known it to turn" from 
 the knowledge of the truth, and "deny the Lord Who bought 
 them." 
 
 And do not think this a matter affecting the clergy so much 
 more than the laity, as many are wont to imagine. It is the 
 privilege, as well as duty, of every Christian, as a Christian, be he 
 lay or cleric, to do the work of Christ wherever he is among the 
 
MemonaU of ISiiliop Clb^maiT. 215 
 
 heathen, before whom his Christian light has to shine, " that they 
 may see his good works, and glorify our Father which is in Heaven." 
 Doubtless an additional ministerial responsibility attaches to the 
 Clergy, and to that we must look. But the special account- 
 ableness of each single Christian is so very often forgotten, that it 
 does press greatly upon my own conscience in this last opportunity 
 of spiritual intercourse together, to strive earnestly, with all the 
 power that words can speak or heart can feel, to intreat you, though 
 a stranger, still a spiritual father of your Church — never to forget 
 this, as you value every hope of your Christian calling here, or 
 your salvation through Christ hereafter. " As the branch cannot 
 bear fruit except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye 
 abide in Me. . . . For without Me ye can do nothing." It is 
 Christ's own word — Nothing. 
 
 You may indeed achieve a great name — political, military, or 
 judicial ; you may win the applause of multitudes and earn the 
 thanks of your country ; and what is it ? Christ's own word tells you 
 to-day if done without Him, it is nothing. You may accumulate, as 
 many have done in the East, great wealth ; by trade, by specula- 
 tion, by economy; and what is it? again Christ tells you to-day, 
 it is nothing. All that the world can give or promise, its power 
 and riches, its grandeur and state and praise — not one or all of 
 these together will avail you in the hour of death or in the day of 
 judgment, for " what shall it profit a man," is the solemn question, 
 "if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" 
 
 Fruit is the one thing required of us all, fruit for God and fruit 
 in Christ, not profession but practice, not words or promises, 
 however good, but deeds of Christian charity, holiness and faith. 
 Wherever we are, and whatever we do, alone or in a crowd, in the 
 thronged city or the solitary desert — in the marts of commerce, 
 on the seats of justice, at the board of council or the social table, 
 in the barrack, in the exchange, in the sciiool, and in our own 
 
21 6 iKfmomls of 13t£!l)op (Il^apman. 
 
 quiet chamber, in all and everywhere fruit is required of us — the 
 fruit of all the spiritual privileges of our Christian birthright, of 
 the holy services and sacraments of our Church, through the gift 
 of that Holy Spirit, Which in answer to the prayer of faith will be 
 breathed into our hearts, to become our guide, our consolation, 
 our support always ; our " very present help " in time of trouble 
 even to the end. J-'ncit, the fruit of holiness and faith is the only 
 evidence that we dwell in Christ or Christ in us. " Herein is My 
 Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit. So shall ye be My 
 disciples." 
 
 Go then forth, all of you disciples of Christ, as Christian laymen, 
 members of the living Church of God, into the kingdoms of dark- 
 ness around. Be missionaries for Christ, every one of you, male 
 and female, in spirit, in faith, in work ; bear His name bravely and 
 faithfully before the world. 
 
 Be never ashamed of His Gospel. Let its light shine before 
 you and in you, that you may become luminous yourselves ; living 
 up to it, that you may live for ever by it. An unworthy Bishop's 
 prayer will be with you, now that we part, not to meet again, that 
 you may indeed strive more and more after the Apostolic standard : 
 " Be stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the 
 Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the 
 Lord." And may the very God of peace sanctify you wholly ; and 
 I pray God (for all of you, for each one of you), that your whole 
 spirit and soul and body may be preserved blameless unto the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
fMemortal^ of JStslbop Ci^apm^in. 217 
 
 5. THOMAS' COLLEGE COMMEMORATION. 
 1856. 
 
 Isaiah li. i8. 
 
 " There is none to guide her among all the sons whom she hath brought forth ; 
 neither is there any that taketh her by the hand of all the sons that she hath 
 brought up." 
 
 The singular commendation of Abraliam, both on account of his 
 own earnest faith, and his faithfulness in the trust confided to him 
 by God, was more than once expressed in very remarkable words : 
 " I know him, that he will command his children and his house- 
 hold after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord." The 
 same patriarchal authority which he exercised was renewed by 
 Moses to his descendants. . . . " Take heed," .said he, addressing 
 the children of Israel as one man, " Take heed to thyself, and 
 keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine 
 eyes have seen ; but teach them thy sons and thy sons' sons, that 
 they may learn to fear Me, . . . and that tliey may teach their 
 children." The command was handed down from father to son, 
 and through many generations it was religiously C'bserved. 
 
 It was not till long after, when these wholesome truths were 
 forgotten and the required discipline neglected, that of this very 
 same nation the solemn words were spoken : " There is none to 
 guide her among all the sons whom she hath brought forth." 
 They follow close upon that starthng call and awful sentence 
 denounced : "Awake, awake ! stand up, O Jerusalem, which hast 
 drank at the hand of the Lord the cup of His fury ; thou hast 
 drunken the dregs of the cup of trembling, and wrung them out." 
 
 Whence, then, arose this disastrous change ? How can so utter 
 a falling away of the people of God, of a whole nation, be 
 accounted for, so that the prophet seems almost to labour for 
 
2i8 MtmoxiilS of Hiilfof Cfjapman. 
 
 language in describing the hopeless state of the body politic, 
 when he declares that "the whole head is sick, and the whole 
 heart faint. From the sole of the foot evsn unto the head there 
 is no soundness in it ; but wounds and bruises and putrefying 
 sores." 
 
 Doubtless none so mortal wound could be inflicted on any 
 nation which has once tasted the heavenly gift of God, no such 
 putrefying sore could so eat into the very vitals of society, as the 
 neglect of religious training for the young. 
 
 This was one great cause of the downfall of the Jewish people. 
 . . . Nor are our own times without parallel examples of similar 
 national decline, arising from the perversion or abandonment of 
 the true faith, owing to the same cause, and at last issuing in the 
 utter drying up of the springs of that only knowledge which 
 maketh wise unto salvation ; on which alone, in the education of 
 the young, the true elements of national character, national prin- 
 ciple, and real national greatness can be based. . . . 
 
 In no country in Europe are the voluntary efforts in behalf 
 of Christian education so extensive as in England ; and such 
 individual efforts, widely diffused as they are, shew the Christian 
 spirit to be really working in men's hearts for good to others ; 
 that they are willing to make sacrifices for it, that it is no 
 mere lip service, but a heart service for God, and for the salvation 
 of those who are made by His Providence dependent on them. 
 It is a most gratifying fact that among no other religious body 
 is it so effectively carried on in England as in the Church. In 
 spite of all difficulties, political and sectarian, the Church in 
 England has been the great educator of the people. The Church 
 and the School are essentially and intimately connected with each 
 other; the School by its simple teaching of fundamental truth 
 preparatory for the Church, and the Church confirming every 
 high and holy principle taught in the School. Beginning in the 
 
MmotiaU of JSisl^op Cfiapman. 219 
 
 cradle, it first receives the infant to bless it with the grace of holy 
 Baptism. It requires sureties for the Christian training of every 
 child so brought to receive its blessing ; it provides a form of 
 instruction in the Catechism, embracing in simple words every 
 doctrine necessary to salvation, — the covenant of grace between 
 God and man ; its three-fold promise, and its three-fold privilege; — 
 all the articles of the Christian faith in its Creed, the Command- 
 ments of God's Holy Law, the prayer of Christ's own teaching, 
 and the two holy Sacraments appointed by Christ Himself. 
 
 Thus she trains up her children in systematic teaching till they 
 come to an age when they are able to take upon themselves the 
 solemn pledge of their Baptism ; when again she lays the hand of 
 blessing upon each, confirming them with the gift of the Holy 
 Ghost, and then admits them to the full participation of every 
 spiritual blessing in Holy Communion, to their great and endless 
 comfort. Such is the simple and straight course in which the Church 
 in faithfulness to her trust, would not only suffer all her children to 
 come to Christ, but herself bring them to Him, and therefore in 
 her hours of sorest trial (and such, we know from history, have 
 befallen her) she has never yet wanted those among her sons who 
 would stand, and have stood by her, amid peril and perplexity 
 and distress. 
 
 And while trustful in God, and caring for her own children, the 
 Church at home is not unmindful of the greater need of her 
 colonists in every part of the world. 
 
 To us, brethren, she has in this holy work again and again held 
 out the helping hand of brotherly love ; and much do we owe of 
 our progressive growth and unlocked for success, next to the 
 goodness and blessing of God, to the kindly and heartening aid 
 with which the Church at home has from the first befriended, and 
 still befriends our own Collegiate Institution. It would not be 
 meet on such an occasion as this, our solemn commemoration in 
 
220 {&moxiaU of )3t£ibop C{)apman. 
 
 thankfulness to God, to pass in silence the generous benefactions 
 which many brother Churchmen of highest consideration in the 
 state, have contributed to assist the permanent endowment of this 
 College as a Divinity School, in blessing for all time to the native 
 Church of this country, in the conviction that the work of God 
 in heathen lands will best be done by the Church of His own 
 appointment; and that the truest witnesses for Christ before the 
 world are those who are not ashamed nor afraid to lift on high 
 His Cross, as the symbol of their faith in those sufferings even 
 unto death, which procured the redemption of a lost world, by 
 " the one Mediator between God and man, the Man Christ Jesus." 
 
 This, my young friends, is the real foundation of all you will 
 learn here that is high and holy and pure; it is the keystone 
 which will bind together and consolidate the whole structure of 
 your education ; yea, more, will sanctify and bless all in an 
 especial manner to the glory of God and your own good — making 
 obedience to His will, not the desire of our praise, the mainspring 
 of all your efforts for self-improvement, the fulcrum by which you 
 may lift yourselves up, not to mere human distinction, but to 
 everything estimable in the sight of good men, and commendable 
 in the award of a gracious God. 
 
 His service, remember, must always be a heart service ; and for 
 this a heart knowledge is essential : that knowledge of yourselves 
 and your own consciences which will bring you to God upon your 
 knees every day, to pray for that help which alone can keep you 
 from temptation and from sin. 
 
 The real end of all education, remember, is not to sharpen the 
 intellect or improve the mind alone, but to form the character of 
 the future man, to mould his habits, to fix his principles, to make 
 him good as well as wise ; and no system which aims at less than 
 this, which would take any standard short of the high tone of 
 Christian character, can be worthy of your esteem, or of our 
 
iiMcmovtald of 3S{sif)op C{)apman. 221 
 
 service. To this, God helping us, we would raise each one of 
 you, and to this must both our efforts and yours be earnestly and 
 heartily directed ; not only by diligence in school, but by your 
 conduct in the world and in your homes ; that all may see in our 
 bearing, in our conversation, that it is a Christian school to which 
 we all belong, it is Christian character at which we all alike aim, 
 and the Christian's reward, not tlie praise of men, to which we all 
 look — the approval of God and the blessing of His Holy Spirit, 
 in the fiiith of Christ, Whose name we bear, and of Whose Gospel 
 we will never be ashamed. Be emulous of this one high and holy 
 and really great aim, to be every ivhere and in everything faithful 
 and true to God and to His Church, in your homes and in your 
 hearts, in your employments and amusements ; and then it will 
 never be said oi your country and Church, as we have read to-day 
 of the Jewish people and their Church, " that there is none to 
 guide her among all the sons that she hath brought forth, neither 
 is there any to take her by the hand of all the sons whom she 
 hath brought up." 
 
 Go now to your liomes, and carry with you the blessing of one 
 whose prayer to God for you all at happy Christmastide will be 
 that your happy Christian school will make for you happy Christian 
 homes, and that if spared to meet again and begin another year 
 together, we may all so number our days, that we may apply our 
 hearts to the attainment of that wisdom which alone will make us 
 wise unto salvation, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
222 itttmortalj; o£ 33iSf)op Ci^apman. 
 
 FOR THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION 
 OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 Preached at Singhalese Service, S. Paul's, Colombo. 
 1856. 
 
 S. Luke ii. 32. 
 
 "A light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of Thy people Israel" 
 
 The mercy of this Providential gift to the whole race of man is 
 put before us prominently in the text, not only as having been 
 " prepared before the face of all people," but as being extended 
 to the very adversaries of the true God, to those who worshipped 
 the creature more than the Creator — as " a light to lighten the 
 Gentiles " — all who at any time, from the East and the West, from 
 the North and the South, may be led by the grace of the Holy 
 Spirit, or won by our teaching, to sit down with us in the King- 
 dom of God. 
 
 Once, brethren. Christian England was in the same dark con- 
 dition, even darker, than Ceylon is now. Others in a foreign land, 
 at that time more favoured and blessed of God, saw the fair captives 
 of heathen Britain sold as slaves in the market-place of Rome. 
 Some generous hearts were moved towards those poor prisoners 
 in compassion of the dark state of their distant country. As 
 "good stewards of the manifold grace of God," they sent faithful 
 men to preach the Gospel there, and England thus became 
 Christian. 
 
 From that time her advancement as a nation has been progres- 
 sive. The first of European kingdoms some centuries afterwards 
 to throw off the trammels and corruptions of Rome, she stood 
 forth to the world as the champion of truth, sweeping away from 
 her ritual and liturgy every fallacy and tradition of man's invention, 
 
ilHemomIsi of JStSi^op C!)apinan. 223 
 
 and holding fast the Sacraments and holy ordinances and pure 
 evangelical faith, once delivered to the saints by Christ and His 
 Apostles. 
 
 Thus herself blessed uninterruptedly with a full knowledge of 
 God's truth, she is now, and for the last 150 years has been, earnest 
 in extending the same blessing to all nations brought under her 
 sway or within her influence, that wherever the empire or com- 
 merce of England may reach, her Church may be planted and 
 her Bible read, in blessing to millions, who but for the wide 
 diffusion of the English language and the translation of the 
 Scriptures, would not yet have known the name of Christ. 
 
 Thus through the faith of England and her children, the world 
 may now be said to be encircled with a band of light and truth, 
 by the establishment of the pure Apostolic Church of Christ 
 among all nations which either are or have been subject to her, 
 from America to Australia, from Canada to Ceylon and China, 
 from Newfoundland to New Zealand. Every spiritual blessing 
 which England herself enjoys she now imparts in its integrity to 
 her colonists and dependents. Her Scriptures and her Liturgy, 
 her Episcopate and Ministry, all her holy ofifices and still holier 
 Sacraments, — all are freely imparted to each and every people in 
 their own tongue wherein they are born. England and her Church 
 exercise no despotism ; they assume no spiritual rule over your 
 consciences ; they leave you free to choose, free to judge, free to 
 act J setting before you only their pure model of spiritual worship 
 for your adoption, and giving you opportunity of emulating their 
 example, and urging you one and all to be in earnest in diffusing 
 the same blessings to hundreds and thousands of your own 
 fellow-countrymen, in less favoured districts of this beauteous, but 
 still darkened land. 
 
 This is the great and ennobling object and earnest service of 
 that Society for which I plead amongst you to-day, the Society for 
 
224 JKemonali* of JSisl^op Chapman. 
 
 the Propagation of the Gospel. Its work is in an especial manner 
 the work of Christ in every heathen land, to take Christ Himself 
 as its pattern, to preach the Gospel to the poor, — to preach it in 
 the Church, to teach it in the School, to send Missionary Clergy 
 with catechists and schoolmasters to aid them, wherever the door 
 is opened, and the means can be raised for maintaining them. 
 
 Thus many a dark spot in this your land is lit up, as it were, by 
 that light which was sent to lighten the Gentiles ; many a village, 
 many a Christian family, is at least occasionally visited by the 
 Christian teacher, who, without the help of this Society, would be 
 cut off altogether from the privileges which you so fully possess 
 without cost to yourselves. From Matura to Hambantotte, includ- 
 ing Belligam and Tangalle, in the South, — Manaar, Putlam, Chilaw, 
 and Calpentyn on the West coast, — Badulla and Nuwara Eliya in 
 the interior, and Batticoloa in the East, are all visited by the 
 Clergy of this Society ; and near your own homes, three Churches 
 and twice as many Schools have been built in the Mission of 
 Milagraya within the last six years, and nearly 1,500 children are 
 receiving Christian instruction, in Schools maintained or aided by 
 this Society between Colombo and Pantura, besides the Industrial 
 School not far away, with 60 pupils, taught to earn their own 
 living by healthy, happy Christian industry. 
 
 Such are the works that we would gladly carry forward into 
 every nook and corner of this fair land, if only we had the 
 means and resources with which to do it, and I pray God that He 
 will move your hearts to-day to take up this service in earnest, as 
 His own work, for Christ's sake, for your country's sake, for your 
 own sake at the last day. It is the more your duty, dear 
 brethren, to promote God's cause in blessing to others in a 
 humbler position, because so much is done for you. 
 
 Prove, therefore, that you really value God's blessings to your- 
 selves by being in earnest in sharing them with those around you. 
 
JMmoriald of 33i£iI)op Cl^apntan. 225 
 
 " By this," says Christ, " shall all men know that ye are My 
 disciples, if ye have love one towards another." 
 
 Certainly in no better way can we prove our love for Christ 
 than by shewing, for His sake, a love for lost souls, by extending 
 Christ's own charity towards our benighted neighbours on every 
 side, who must perish in their ignorance, if no helping hand is 
 held out to lead them, no light to guide them to Christ, and raise 
 them from the depth of ignorance and superstition in which they 
 now lie buried. This we shall be able to do with God's blessing, 
 if we are in earnest, not, indeed, singly or alone, but through an 
 agency like that which this Society provides, by uniting together 
 as a Christian brotherhood, joining hearts and alms in the cause 
 of God, to do in a brotherly spirit the work of Christ as He 
 would have it done. By contributing monthly or annually to this 
 common fund, you will be extending this Society's holy activity 
 in the work of Christ. The humble Christians of Tinnevelly 
 subscribe together to send Catechists and teachers to this very 
 island for their fellow-countrymen here ; some of your own 
 youth are now, at their own suggestion, raising a monthly fund to 
 instruct, if it be found possible to reach them, the poor Veddahs 
 of Bintenne. I am earnestly anxious, therefore, that you, as the 
 principal congregation of the Singhalese people, for whom so 
 much more has been done than for many in other parts of this 
 country, should not do less in the work of God, and in the cause 
 of Christ, than others who have much fewer advantages. " Freely 
 ye have received, freely give." 
 
226 JHmcrt'alS of JSiSljop Chapman. 
 
 ADDRESS ON LAYING CORNER-STONE OF 
 MOROTTOO CHURCH. 
 December 29TH, 1857. 
 
 My Christian friends, 
 
 The holy purpose which calls us here together to-day, is 
 one of more than usually solemn thanksgiving and joy ; a Christ- 
 mas festival of Christmas joy, with truly Christmas feelings of 
 gladness and gratitude to God. 
 
 The house of prayer in which we assembled this afternoon, full 
 as I rejoiced to see it, can hardly be thought worthy, either of the 
 sacred purpose for which it is used, or of the congregation that 
 assembles in it. 
 
 It is a roof-covered wall, and nothing more. It is in a low, 
 damp situation ; unhealthy and unventilated — with nothing to 
 recommend it to your regard, but the sacred purpose for which 
 you meet beneath its roof. 
 
 It has pleased God therefore to move the spirit of one among 
 yourselves, to come forward in the name of Christ, and with 
 large-hearted devotion of the worldly substance with which he is 
 blessed, to propose building a Church more worthy of the name, 
 and one which may be consecrated (which the other never was) 
 by holy service for ever to Him, and set apart in all time for 
 His worship. 
 
 In this good and holy work you have all been invited to join, 
 and you have well responded to the call. 
 
 Churchmen in England too have sent you their offerings towards 
 it, in token of their approval of your earnest effort to lift up on 
 high the Cross of Christ in this heathen land, without appealing 
 either to Government or to strangers for aid. I hail it, therefore, 
 as truly a national effort to build a national Church. 
 
JHtmonalg of JStSftop Ci)apniaii. 
 
 227 
 
 And although it is quite true that God may be worshipped as 
 sincerely in a cadjan-covered shed, and on an earthen floor, as 
 beneath a pillared arch, and on a marble pavement, it is not less 
 true that He delights in the willing offerings by His grateful people 
 of their choicest and noblest gifts for His service. And it would 
 indeed speak shame to our hearts, were our own houses well-built 
 and adorned, and the House of God left neglected and uncared 
 for. We look therefore to-day in faith for His blessing on 
 our work. We pray earnestly for an increase and continuance 
 of it, that what has been so well begun may be continued and 
 ended in glory to Him, and in the greatest good to you. 
 
 In a neighbourhood where so much error prevails every 
 Christian Church that is built, every Christian School that is 
 opened, is a witness for God and for truth, as taught in our 
 pure and Scriptural branch of the one true Catholic Church. 
 It becomes at once a light beaming brightly amid the darkness 
 around — a burning and a shining light, where the Word of 
 God is preached, and the faith of Christ is taught, in all fulness 
 and simplicity, — neither going beyond, nor falling short, in 
 anything which Christ and His Apostles declared to be necessary 
 for the salvation of man ; — not faith without Sacraments, nor 
 Sacraments without a Ministry, nor a Ministry without a com- 
 mission, duly and authoritatively imparted, stedfastly and con- 
 sistently maintained. Such is your privilege, and has long been 
 so, in this village, and a great privilege it is, if you value it 
 rightly, when compared with the blank void in many other dark, 
 very dark portions of this your native land. 
 
 Here, then, you have the beginning of the material fabric; — 
 here, too, you see the living Ministry before you ; of Bishops, 
 Priest, and Deacon — two of them of your own race and language ; 
 and here, too, present among you is the representative of the true 
 spirit of Churchmen, of those who are glad to give, and spend, 
 
228 iWcmortals of 33tSf)op Chapman. 
 
 and build for God, that not only you and your children, but your 
 children's children, may be blessed by the work he undertakes to 
 complete for you. This will be the first Singhalese Church, I 
 believe, built wholly by the Singhalese people. It leans on no 
 Government aid ; it asks no help from strangers. It is a thank- 
 oflfering of Singhalese gratitude to God for His continued blessing 
 on Singhalese industry and intelligence; and a far better memorial 
 to leave behind than any that art could design, or wealth could 
 purchase. Here, long after we are gone to our rest, will every 
 ministry of our holy faith be solemnized in enduring blessing to 
 thousands yet unborn, in holy Baptism, in Confirmation, in the 
 holiest Communion of the Body and Blood of our crucified 
 Saviour, Who alone taketh away the sins of the world. Here 
 will the bands of holy wedlock be knit, here will the infant child 
 be washed clean from sin ; here will the word of truth be preached 
 and taught ; here confession will be made and absolution pro- 
 nounced, prayer will be offered, and grace imparted, to all who 
 seek it aright. Here the repentant sinner and the reclaimed 
 wanderer will be welcomed to Christ ; a fountain of spiritual 
 health for the sick, of comfort for the sorrowing, of peace for 
 the broken-hearted, of mercy for the contrite will here be opened. 
 Here the choicest gifts of the Holy Spirit will be given to all who 
 seek, and salvation assured through faith in the Gospel of Jesus 
 Christ, which, says S. Paul, " is the power of God unto salvation," 
 not the means, or opportunity only, but the power, and that not a 
 mere human, or limited, or finite power, but the power of God 
 unto salvation, to everyone that believeth. 
 
 And now, before we part, one word of public thanks to you, 
 my honoured friend, whose generous gift for our God and our 
 Church, has brought this large assemblage together to-day. . . . 
 In the presence of many, and in the name of all true Churchmen 
 in the Diocese, I thank you ; and I pray God that ere long you 
 
iMtmoviulS of bishop Chapman. 
 
 229 
 
 may witness the still happier completion of this noble structure 
 which you have to-day so happily begun. Growing old, as we 
 both are, and at the close of another year (many more of which 
 we can hardly hope to see) I cannot wish either for you or myself 
 a better object for the prayers and thouj^hts of our declining 
 strength, than the building up by means of the outward material 
 structure, the still more enduring and blessed fabric of the living 
 Church, in the inmost hearts of living men ; nor, dear friend, can 
 I wish when the labours and cares of your busy and prosperous 
 life are over, a nobler monument to your memory in the hearts of 
 your kindred and neighbours around, than that every traveller 
 along that bustling high road, whether foreigner or native, should 
 point to the western lower seen rising high among these lofty 
 trees, as the abiding monument of the good Modliar of Morottoo, 
 who to the end of life was thoughtful for the souls of his neigh- 
 bours, and not less anxious for their salvation than for his own. 
 
 And now bidding you in behalf of this great congregation, a 
 hearty "Godspeed," we commend both your work and yourself to 
 His blessing. Who alone can and will bless every work undertaken 
 for His own glory, and the good of His faithful people. 
 
 SERMON AFTER THE DEATH OF AN AGED 
 SINGHALESE CLERGYMAN. 
 
 Job. v. 26. 
 
 "Thou Shalt come to thy grave in a full age, like as a shock of corn coraeth 
 in, in his season." 
 
 Such was the promise held out to the patriarch Job, to support 
 him under the trying afflictions with which God had visited 
 him. . . . The words are expressive; they speak of what we 
 
23° 
 
 iiKcmonals of 33isf)op Cb'ipm<in. 
 
 may call a seasonable death. They contain a softening and 
 soothing view of the end of our earthly lot. They are suited to 
 diminish the natural terror with which we are wont to regard 
 death. I say natural terror, for we do all naturally shrink from 
 the thought of death. It is not so much the act of dying that we 
 fear, but we are afraid to look into that mysterious state wliich 
 death opens before us. 
 
 Doubtless a Christian fears this less than another man, for he 
 knows that death is conquered ; he has a sure and certain hope 
 that he shall rise again. But even a Christian cannot put oflF 
 altogether his anxiety as to the state hereafter. And so he prays, 
 and rightly prays, that his death may not be sudden, i.e., unpre- 
 pared — that lie may have time and grace to set his house in 
 order, to make preparation against the change that awaits him. 
 But this common fear of death, this feeling of uneasiness and 
 anxious misgiving as to what may come after, is much diminished 
 when the blow falls upon a prepared head and heart. Then 
 death's approach has little to alarm us. It comes not then as an 
 enemy ; it comes rather as a messenger of peace from on high. 
 He to whom it comes is not taken by surprise. He has been 
 expecting, looking, possibly praying for it, and he bids it almost 
 welcome. He says in heart, if not in words, "Lord, now 
 lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen 
 Thy salvation." .... 
 
 He for whom we now mourn, whose memory this whole 
 congregation cherishes with feelings of affection, had nearly 
 reached the full limit of man's earthly existence. In his death 
 he has fulfilled the words of the text — ripe and ready, beloved 
 and honoured, he has been borne to his grave in a full age, " like 
 as a shock of corn cometh in, in his season." 
 
 I see nothing, brethren, that ought greatly to grieve us in such 
 a death. I see much in it that calls for thankfulness. Now that 
 
JMtmon'als! of Hisifop Cfjapman. 231 
 
 he reposes in his quiet resting-place it would be wrong to grieve. 
 " I would not have you ignorant concerning them that are asleep, 
 that ye sorrow not as others who have no hope. For if ye 
 believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which 
 sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him." 
 
 This leads me to another point on which I would touch. If 
 we seek comfort in the loss of friends, from considering the timely 
 ordering of their death, we may seek it also from the character of 
 their lives. . . . The shock of corn has not only been gathered in 
 his season, but not we trust without some " fruits of righteousness 
 which are by Jesus Christ to the praise and glory of God." Do 
 not, however, misunderstand me. I do not speak of human 
 merit in any way, God forbid ! or of salvation as attainable on any 
 other ground than through faith in the one all-atoning sacrifice, 
 once offered on the Cross for the redemption of a lost world. But 
 there are, as you know, two kinds of faith. There is a wordy, 
 unreal, do-nothing faith 3 and there is another, which says little, 
 but works much, which shews itself by a faithful discharge of its 
 duty to our neighbour and to God. And from this we gather 
 comfort in the thought of our departed friend ; for ye are your- 
 selves witnesses how unblameably he behaved himself among 
 you. . . . God grant that in the great day of judgment, when he 
 and you shall again meet face to face, he may have cause of 
 gladness, and see in many a soul saved from among his flock, 
 proof that he did not labour in his Master's service or his Master's 
 Name, in vain. "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, 
 yea, saith the Spirit, for they rest from their labours, and their 
 works do follow them." 
 
 One lesson it concerns us all to gain from this solemn subject ; 
 that "the fear of the Lord prolongeth days," — that a life of godliness, 
 a life passed in serving God by the performance of those duties 
 to which He has called us, is best suited to bring us to an honoured 
 
232 
 
 jilemortalft of HU^op Cl^apmait. 
 
 old age and a peaceful death. If we would live long and see good 
 days, we must be of those who serve God from their youth, and 
 labour patiently and faithfully in whatever station in which He 
 may have placed us. 
 
 Still, brethren, though the old come to their grave like shocks 
 of corn in their season, we must remember it is not so with all. 
 None can tell what a single day may bring forth. Warnings are 
 around us, at our very doors,— in our own homes, to remind us, 
 day by day, of this awakening truth. All we can be certain of is 
 the present ; the future is behind the veil. Then what fresh call 
 is there upon us all for exertion, for watchfulness, for diligence in 
 our Christian calling. Take heed then, while the day of salvation 
 lasteth ; before the night cometh, when no man can work. " What 
 I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch ! for ye know neither the 
 day nor the hour when the Son of man cometh. Blessed are 
 those servants whom their Lord when He cometh shall find so 
 doing." 
 
 EXTRACT FROM A SERMON PREACHED IN 
 CHRIST CHURCH CATHEDRAL, COLOMBO, 
 
 (After the Death of Bishop Chapman), 
 
 On Sunday, November 26th, 1879, by Reginald, Bishop 
 OF Colombo. 
 
 .... The removal of our Founder-Bishop from this world to 
 the other seems to mark an epoch in the history of the Diocese. 
 A stage has been passed. We have passed through our 
 beginnings. . . . Till now we were not as a Diocese complete. 
 We were not fully represented in the other world. Now our 
 leader has crossed the river, in the steps of his Leader and ours. 
 I will not attempt to praise him ; for his zeal and courage, his 
 
■MtmoviaU of 33t«I)op Cibapman. 233 
 
 purity and tenderness, his wisdom and faith, were known well in 
 this place, and have left their proof in every part of Ceylon, and 
 need no eulogy. And yet it cannot be unpleasing to any who 
 have known him, to hear what impression he made on one who 
 knew him as an old man, drawing near to the grave, amid the 
 peaceful but constant duties of his small parish, or in the 
 scholarly seclusion of his rooms at Eton College. A very deep 
 humility was to be traced in every sentence, and every movement ; 
 and with it a most beautiful gentleness, tender and considerate to 
 all, and full of courtesy to the lowest. 
 
 These crowning graces, ripened in that retired meditative life 
 which he was allowed to lead, marked the man who had fought 
 his battles, and struggled his struggles, and had found the peace 
 which the world cannot give. 
 
 .... If I am asked, what do we owe to him? I am at a loss 
 to reply, because it is not easy to say what we do not, as a 
 Diocese, owe to Him. Before him, though there were Bishops 
 administering the Church in Ceylon, and it would be untrue to 
 say that our Church had no Bishop till his time,— still there was 
 no Diocese of Colombo, and all the organization of it fell to him. 
 We who have the result do not easily estimate the difficulties of 
 its foundation. The defects are easily perceived, but all that 
 goes smoothly is unnoticed. But if we look, for instance, at our 
 status as a Church, a little consideration will show that if the 
 Diocese has been worked for thirty-five years, without any serious 
 difficulty arising from its rather complicated relations to the 
 State, of which part of our Church is a Department ; * — if in the 
 tenure of property, we have enjoyed the free control of our own, 
 while receiving, like other Christian bodies, occasional grants 
 from the State, and being supported by its ordinances ; if in such 
 
 * The disestablishment of the Church in Ceylon did not begin to come into 
 effect until July, 1881. 
 
 Q 
 
234 iBtmovinU of ^i<ii}op Chapman. 
 
 matters as education, the laws of marriage, and the like, our 
 complete independence as a Church has been combined with an 
 attitude of perfectly loyal co-operation with the State, we owe 
 these things in no small degree to the wisdom of the first Diocesan. 
 The precedents set by him have guided his successors, and made 
 their task easy. 
 
 Of how many Churches he was the promoter, for how many 
 places he provided clergy, I am not able nor very anxious to be 
 able to reckon. But this we owe to him in all ; that a tone was 
 set, and has been maintained since his day, by the clergy and by 
 the laity who were under him, — a tone of loyal Churchmanship, 
 which at that time, — before the Church at home had awoke as 
 she has now — it needed some boldness and faithfulness to set ; 
 a tone of Churchmanship, which not all the influences, which in 
 a colony like this, make for laxity and compromise of principle, 
 have been able to destroy. 
 
 Colonial Churches and newly founded Dioceses were not such 
 well-known things, when Bishop Chapman first left England, as 
 since, by God's mercy, they have become. There was indeed, 
 one grand and encouraging example before our Founder, when 
 he left the comfort and safety of home for what was then far more 
 of a banishment than it is now, — the example of his dear friend, 
 who less than two years before him entered into rest, the first 
 Bishop of New Zealand, the noble Selwyn. This was the example 
 which inspired our Founder ; and just as S. Thomas', Colombo, 
 was instituted after the model of S. John's, Auckland, so the 
 devotion and zeal of George Selwyn were ever in the mind of 
 James Chapman. But such things were much more difficult then 
 than now. The office and the work to which he came, were then 
 looked on in England as obscure and useless, — nor had it then 
 been proved, as it has been now, how great and how precious to 
 the Church such services may be. 
 
MtmoviaU of Hiifiop Chapman. 
 
 235 
 
 A native Church was a thing then scarcely thought of; a native 
 ministry — though this Diocese had already been forward in that 
 direction, was distrusted or ignored; in short, the capacities of 
 the Church, under the conditions of colonial life, were as yet 
 known only to faith. But faith, — faith in the Cross as the founda- 
 tion of all, and in the Church as the living witness of the Cross, — 
 such faith was strong in Bishop Chapman, and the heroic band of 
 men from among whom he came. 
 
 But if it is of visible and material results that you speak, when 
 you say, What do we owe to him ? I can well reply, " If you ask 
 for his monument, look around you." 
 
 Church building, and indeed building of any substantial sort, 
 was a rare and difficult task in Ceylon, when Bishop Chapman 
 planned and completed this beautiful building, which for nearly 
 thirty years has fostered the life of the Church ; witnessed by its 
 daily services and weekly Communion, — specially provided for by 
 him in the deed of trust — to the law of the Church to which he 
 was so loyal ; and by its Sinhalese services, also required by his 
 institution, has witnessed to the great principle of the union of all 
 races in the household of God. There were not many educational 
 models to follow in the colony, when Bishop Chapman laid, with 
 so much wisdom and foresight, the plan of S. Thomas' College 
 and Collegiate School, a contribution to the cause of education, 
 such as has not been surpassed by any other single effort, in the 
 history of the colony. 
 
 For all these works, and many more associated with them, or 
 distinct from them, our founder's foresight supplied the schemes, 
 and his unbounded liberality the resources 
 
 But as I said, if you ask for his monument, look around you. 
 Go, as I go, into every part of the Island, and hear the elder 
 English clergy, the native clergy, and a large proportion of the 
 younger men of station and office among the inhabitants of the 
 
236 ilHfmortalS of JStSftop ffiibapmaii. 
 
 country ; and you will find his memory loved to a degree which 
 those who never knew him, perhaps little think. Everywhere I 
 have been told stories of his kindness and wisdom ; and several 
 times those whom he had justly rebuked have told me how much 
 they owe to his well-timed words. Siill more deep and aflfectionate 
 is the feeling which the native clergy have for him. They 
 regard him truly as a father ; and they treasure his words and his 
 example ; and justly feel that he showed them, in his own 
 person, what a clergyman ought to be. All who came under his 
 influence felt, as both clergy and laity have often told me, that 
 they were in the presence of one who maintained, both for him- 
 self and others, a high standard. That, at last, is what we owe 
 him. He set a high standard. He had to begin to set the 
 standard, and he set it high. If we acknowledge that debt to 
 him, we have acknowledged already our own responsibility to 
 follow his lead ; and in the good old words, " to hand on to those 
 who come after us, the trust which we received, not lowered, but, 
 if anything, raised higher than we received it." 
 
 But " call no man your father upon the earth." Whatever we 
 have of good, our Father which is in Heaven founded. He 
 set our standard ; " Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father 
 which is in Heaven is perfect." .... 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 Note Page 125. The late Rev. R. U. Todd was at that time Rector of 
 Dunster. Page 127, line 19, for " Pastorum " read " Pastorem."